Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'muscle'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. Guest

    Short Story: Neverending Lust

    Hey there yall! First story in the forum. It is a short one, but I hope yall like it anyway! --------- "Ooooooh...fuuuuuck..." A deep, gutteral voice resounds through the room, almost drowned out by the sounds of wet flesh slapping against each other. Two men were seemingly having the best sex of their lives, their loud moans being able to be heard for miles with how loud they were being. The man on bottom couldn't do anythimg but scream "oh god, oh fuck" again and again as a massive cock slammed into him over and over, spreading him wide open as the cock was almost as thick as his wrist and almost as long as one of his arms. And yet, It was going all in effortlessly, all thanks to the owner of it, a man so muscular you would think he was one of the biggest bodybuilders ever, even when he has surpassed all of them long ago. Muscle upon muscle over every inch of his body. His pecs so wide and massive he could barely see over them. Arms so thick they were always in a state of flexing. Legs as thick as tree oaks. Glutes with the perfect mix of plump and muscle. And of course, a long, massive cock, giving him so much pleasure as he pounded away at the bottom, his balls as big to match. Those two weren't the only ones in the room, though. All over it there were men having sex, lost in their own pleasure as they fucked each other brain's out in all kinds of ways. All of them muscular, all of them with massive cocks and asses. All of them insatiable "F...Fuuuuuckkkkkk!" Like a dam breaking, the muscle god thrusts inside the bottom as he cums, gallons upon gallons leaving his balls, most of it going into the bottom's belly, some of it falling on the floor and making a pool. "Oooooh yesssss..." It goes on for a few minutes, and it almost seems like his release is never gonna end, but the flow eventually slows down, the man slowly pulling out his cock with a loud *pop*, the cock flopping down as the bottom drops to the floor, exhausted, but still moaning. "Mmmff...so fucking good..." The muscle god stares at his long, thick cock. It was quite a sight to behold, and even looking at it was making him hard again, leaking pre. "Hehe...f-fuckk..." He grips his cock on his hand, softly stroking it as it pulses, slowly and surely, just for his entire body to follow, growing and expanding in size. His pecs become bigger, his arms thicker, his ass rounder and buffer, a few inches taller, moans freely leave his mouth. It was a second orgasm. And his cock...his already massive cock grows even more. Before, he could wrap it on one hand without issue. But now? Now it came up short, and this fact made him shoot a load of pre to the nearest wall, joining an already huge splash of cum that was there hours before. "Fuuuuck...look at me...so fucking huge...so fucking horny..." He licks his own arms, smelling his own musky pits, turning him on even more than before. His cock throbbed to life again, as if he didn't just cum gallons after fucking that bottom for dear life. Just like that, his balls were full again, begging for sweet release. And he was gonna give it, for sure, stroking the massive tool with both hands as he looks as the other muscle gods, all fucking without a care in the world. Just like with him, they were massive, muscular men, with massive pecs, massive biceps, massive legs, the biggest cocks and the fattest asses. And every once in a while, they would grow even bigger, lost in the pleasure of growth, just to start fucking again. The floors, the ceiling, the walls. All of them were covered in cum. The only sounds were the sounds of moans, the begging for more, and the slapping of flesh upon flesh. "Mmmf..." There was a very small part of the muscle god that resounded on his head, on the very far back of his memories. Memories of fucking a guy in the gym's showers. Memories of that man giving him a "gift". Memories of waking up that night harder than ever, his cock unable to go down, just for him to grow when he came. Memories of him trying to stop, at some point, just to give in to the evergrowing lust, unable to stop being horny no matter how much he came. Memories of calling in his friend for help...just for him to fuck him, his friend unable to resist temptation, giving him the "gift" too. Memories of going out to the city, into a club, and fucking everyone there. Memories of someone going out, giving the "gift" to another person. Memories of...of... "Mm-mmf..." But his memories become fuzzier as his cock lurches, the stroking intensifying on pure instinct. What showers? What man? What "gift"? None of it was important. None of it was right. He had always been an insatiable muscle god. "Yes...m-mmmf..." A god that could fuck for hours, days, weeks, and never be satiated. A god that turned this city into a field of endless orgy, the men becoming truly happy as they, just like him, became insatiable. No matter where you go, you'll find men fucking in the streets, slowly but surely growing into lustfilled muscle gods, unable to ever go soft, unable to ever be satiated. Even if they tried to stop, they never would. Their "gift" would just make them horny again, swallowing their mind deeper and deeper into that hedonistic, perfect heaven... "F-FUCK!~" He cums again, his memories from before this point becoming swallowed up, any regret disappearing into the cum as gallons upon gallons cover the room, breaking through one of the windows, revealing the cacaphony of moans and sounds on the city below. Everyone in the room became covered in their God's cum...which only make their lust increase, their bodids grow faster. As that happened, the bottom he had just filled, the friend he had called for help, once, moaned and twitched. Just like everyone else, the cum was absorbed into his system as he began to grow, his muscles expanding. But mainly his ass, just so that he could take his god's even thicker cock. "Fuck...m-mmmore..." The god's cock went soft, but just for a second, as the growth kicked in once more, the pleasure hitting in once again. Bigger arms, bigger ass, bigger pecs...and a much, much bigger cock. Now, though, he turned to his favorite bottom, he offering his massive, bubble ass, spreading it to reveal his hole, still leaking out with cum. "Yess..." The god didn't even think twice, and went back to fucking the bottom, the pleasure bigger than before with his bigger, even more sensitive cock. The sounds of raw, pure sex continued on and on. "Fuckkkk...mmmf..." The muscle god could barely even remember his name at this point, but he didn't need a name. He just needed to fuck and grow. "Fuck yeahh...oooh...so fucking good..." With every cumshot, with every flex, with every growth surge, his mind sank deeper and deeper into pleasure, away from the life he once knew and embracing his new life further. He cums again, gallons once more, pulling back his still hard cock out of the bottom, cum leaking out. He sees his cock grow even more, pulsing and throbbing with endless need, just for him to thrust inside once more, no other thoughts on his head as he starts pounding away. "More...moooore..." He couldn't stop even if he wanted to, and stopping was the last thing on his mind. On anyone's minds. The hours turned to days. The days turned to months, and the months turned to years. The "gift" had spread all over the world, making it nothing but an orgy of muscle sex, 24/7. Many men had grown to the size of skyscrapers on that time, their growth having no limits, and yet their lust grew just as much, the world becoming covered in their seed as they flooded it all in their endless lovemaking. And even then, they didn't stop. Not one of them ever did. They couldn't. They wouldn't. Only a single thought remained in their heads, so deep into pleasure, and sinking even deeper. "Moooore..." --- "...Muscle sex zombies. You sneaked in, gave this man this virus, and then watched it all break loose?" A voice resounds, talking to a muscular man. They were very far away from that ruined world. Or any world, for that matter. Both of them looked like very muscular men, their naked bodies the image of perfection. "Yup. Thought it would be a silly thing to do. And look at that! Ain't that hot as hell" "Well, can't deny the results. Will they really just...never stop?" "Never ever!. The virus inside of them will just make them grow and fuck forever, sinking into oh-so-sweet bliss. Ain't that the happiest ending? Fuck, even just saying that makes me hard as hell." The man laughs, stroking his cock a bit. "You have issues, and I find this outcome hollow, in the great scheme of things, but...I can't deny it is kind of arousing indeed. So what, do we just leave this timeline alone?" "Sure, there's not much else to do here. Onto the next one!" "Sigh...you will let me do my own experiments now, right? You already had your fun, dooming the world with endless sex." "Hehe, sure sure. Show me your ideas, Mr big shot." The two men disappear, ready to cause even more chaos in random timelines. The multiverse was vast and endless. Surely nobody would mind a few hot experiments in some of them, right?
  2. I hope you like it, but rememer, this is a snuff story, hope you like it, thanks to Freakoman2 for the idea. If you really find snuff stories distastefull, please look for one of the wonderfull stories out there. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 16-Dubious move He was a guard on the SSS, he was a recent hire, he was on his barracks, and was on his undies. He touched himself for a while, we was beginning to get a pardon when someone opened the door a bit too hard and yelled. “Guard Julio, your orders” It was a strange English with a kind of “Brazilian” tone. Felipe relayed orders to the guard. He took the small piece of paper and said a bit too loudly and resented “Warehouse 4! Again?, that one is empty!!!”. He complained for a but but Felipe was unfazed, “você obedece ou morre” he said and bounced his pecs to assert his position even more. “What?” Julio said. Felipe hardened his face and bluntly said. “obey or die”, then he turned back and left the room. Julio couldn’t help to look at Felipe’s body, he was tall, dark skinned, and a very masculine and hands, se face that poured aggression at every movement. He felt somewhat threatened by the elite SSS guard but as far as he obeys he would be safe. He took his piece of paper and went to the showers, there were some guards already. “Which warehouse you’re in?” Another guard asked. “Warehouse 4”, Julio answered, “But that one is empty!” A third guard said loudly, it should be easy since there is nothing to guard, you can sleep all day there. Want to change?” “No thanks” Julio answered, a but too bluntly. The other guards decided to let the thing pass and keep concentrated on their bathing. Julio felt his pecs and arms, the SSS hard training was making him grow at more speed than he ever though, he was already in good shape even after he offered himself to join the SSS when the Old Red’s were defeated, he was one of the guards that returned to the old base just after Michal took over. Before that he was one of the tugs but he had a lot of ambition, he craved the money and in some sense the power, he trained very hard for the second thinking the first would come eventually, and the results showed on his body, his stamina and strength grew quiet a lot under Michal’s training regime and watch. After just two months, Michal saw he was fit to go to patrol the HQ neighborhood streets and soon after, he caught a thief stupid enough to defy the SSS orders and he was quickly dispatched by a group of guards, it was the very first SSS kill he saw, the thief have been dragged to the base, then four guards took each limb, Julio was left the head , since he was the one that found the thief. The guards pulled the limbs out, after some bit os struggling the thief was dismembered, Julio at first was hesitant, then he grabbed the head and twisted from side to side cracking the neck and stopping any movement of the chest and abs. Julio used to kill, but always was with a weapon, a gun, a bat, a rope, but it was the first time he had. To do it with his barehands. Michal taught him the technique but he didn’t had the opportunity until now. Soon he was promoted, Julio climbed up the ranks of the SSS until he was a full guard, at first he thought that the missions would be more dangerous, but he soon found himself on a somewhat boring task. The warehouses were lame, and boring, almost no one dared to try to steal anything, but the upper ranks told him that these where very valuable thing and they where there because these goods needed to be trusted so someone worthy, but Julio found these task extremely boring, specially warehouse 4, that was empty, it seemed to be the former Old Red’s warehouse, but apart of some empty crated, the warehouse was empty. No things to see, no treasures, absolutely nothing apart off some blood stains on the floor, there was nothing to see there. Suddenly his phone vibrated on his pants. Julio jumped in surprise, there was no need to be scared since he was all alone on the warehouse. He received a message and went serious. Julio’s shift ended late in the night, another guard entered the warehouse and sighted and the empty place. “This will be boring” the guard said “Yeah, I Know, but You could take a nap or two if you want” Julio answered, he went to the restaurant where a lot of sleepy guards from, the warehouses and soldiers from the neighborhood were eating, Julio wasn’t in the mood of talking so he chose a far table and ate his foot as fast as he could. He tapped on his phone and looked back at the messages. He looked worried, as soon as he finished his meal he left the place and entered the office warehouse, he walked the almost lone aisles and he went to the barracks, he jumped on his bed and lay still with his eyes opened, soon all his companions passed on the aisles making a lot of noise. Julio sighted and simply laid until the sounds were a distant echo. He got up and slowly walked to the door. He opened it and poked his head out. He looked at both sides and didn’t saw nothing, he slowly left his quarters and slowly walked to the aisles, he walked in a deliberate way so to not make any unwanted sound, after sometime that felt like an eternity, he found the place he wanted to be, the Interviewer’s office. Julio walked to the office door and tried to open the office, the knob didn’t move. “Too easy, they still have some safety here, they’re too confidant on their men”. He thought for himself, he then took two clips and using his fingers he poked the door knob, after some minutes of quiet meddling the knob turned, and Julio entered the Interviewer’s office. Julio quietly looked at all the things on the office keeping an eye on all the details so if he needed to enter the office again nobody would suspect. He finally opened the drawer and took the PC out, Julio smiled, he opened the PC and tried to hack on it, he tapped the keyboard at first, but an error message appeared on the screen, Julio sighted, “shoudn’t be so easy” he thought. He taped for some minutes with his head very close to the screen since he needed to put the screen in dim mode. Julio sigthed in frustration for several minutes, until the screen changed. Julio smiled, he could break on the interviewer’s laptop, Julio took his phone and a cable and connected them to initiate a files transfer, Julio explored the PC explorer looking for important files…after some taps and clicks he frowned. “Strange…there are no files here.” Julio muttered. Julio tapped again fro some more minutes looking for hidden directories and files, after sometime he deemed too dangerous to continue searching the files, so he decided to stop at that point, he put the PC back on it’s place and made sure that nothing was left out of place. He quietly opened the door poking his head, the aisle was silent, the lights were off and only a lone and away light was on. Julio quietly closed the door and put his clips on the pocket, he slowly walked away, he heard a small breeze and quickly he turned back, he went nervous and saw something like a shadow on a far away wall, he didn’t dared to move waiting for a surprise but nothing happened, not a sound, not a shadow, “just an illusion” Julio though and quietly returned to his quarters. Julio woke up early, the door opened a little too hard and Felipe entered “Guard Julio, your orders” he said and handled Julio a small piece of paper. “Warehouse 4 again?” Julio complained. “Você obedece ou morre” Felipe answered unfazed and bouncing his pecs twice before leaving the quarter. Julio looked at the small piece of paper and decide to get himself ready. After some minutes Julio entered the assigned warehouse, his phone vibrated and Julio took his phone from his phone, he tapped it until “tonight” message appeared as sent. Julio walked on the lone warehouse, he looked at the ceiling, his uniform stretched a bit, Julio’s pecs stretched his shirt’s letting the skin show thought the openings. Julio decided to train on the empty warehouse, he took of his shirt and begun to make some pushups. After several minutes Julio stopped his training, he was fit and his abs were just starting to show, but his pecs were big and round, his arms begun to define and Julio was loving the results. His times on the Old Red’s were good, but after joining the SSS he soon craved for more, even as his paycheck on the SSS wasn’t even low, he felt he deserved more, he usually got more money on the Old Red’s but that was thanks to the extortions more that for his salary. His ambition rarely subsided, and he thought that maybe he could make some more money by sending SSS information to the other mafia’s. The main problem for Julio was to find a contact, but when he was a mere soldier he found his opportunity when he casually found a spy trying to get information about the SSS with the neighbors, the people were clearly uncomfortable with his questions and they soon felt relief when they saw Julio, Julio took out the spy from the streets, he walked with the spy until they found a lone alley, Julio convinced the spy to not try to enter to the HQ “you already have one there, ME, if you try to enter they’ll make sure you end like a stain on the floor” Julio said at that time. The spy offered quite a handsome pay and he gave him his number, from that point they exchanged information, but unfortunately as a mere soldier that was very few valuable information they could exchange. After some time Julio got his promotion so he had a stream of information he could share, but suddenly the spy begun to ask for more delicate information, specially since they were informed that the SSS lost the secondary base, the information asking where getting more serious and Julio decided he would need to finish his deal. “you give up on us an we will inform the SSS about you” the spy said on one of his messages, that made Julio freak out, he knew the kind of punishments the SSS would do on his members, he once hear that that muscle monster Wolf one exploded the head o one of his members from one clap and how he liked to dismember people weaker than him, he saw him twice from a distance and even from that distance Wolf looked monstrous. Julio feared what could happen to him if he was found but fortunately for him, he learned almost all the turn shifts and he got the abilities to pick on locks and hacking from his previous jobs. Julio at least caved in and decided to get to the interviewers office and try to hack on his PC so to see the most important files. Unfortunately last night was his first successful visit to the Interviewers office, but he could nog get any file, It was odd, but he decided that that night he would try to enter the office again. Julio trained for some more time, he decided to make some shadow boxing, he was sweating. “It’s good to see our guards training” a deep low voice echoed on the warehouse. Julio jumped scared and looked at the direction of the voice. Before he was so lost on his own thoughts while training that he didn’t noticed Wolf who was quietly approaching him. Julio stood up and tried to grab his shirt “No need for the shirt” Wolf said. Julio stood firm while looking at Wolf. Wolf was slowly approaching, Julio couldn’t help to admire Wolf’s size “he’s so big” he thought and some strange mixture of awe and fear begun to form on his mind, he trembled at his size, and the strength transfixing his being at every step. Wolf walked slowly, but each step he give made Julio think on how this behemoth of a man could exist. “You have an Interview…just here” Wolf quietly said. Julio didn’t dared to move, he knew that a visit from the Interviewer was meant business, for better of for worse. Wolf stood still, bouncing his pecs occasionally, flexing his biceps and grunting sometimes. “He’s a piece of showoff” Julio thought, but at the same time he felt that Wolf was some kind of alpha predator, Julio though that it was better to try to stay on Wolf’s good side. “You’re Wolf…I mean…THE Wolf?” Julio asked. Wolf looked at him, his dark eyes were almost menacing, Wolf simply grunted. “How much time we will have to wait?” Julio tried to ask. “Wait” Wolf said. He was at first serious then he smirked “weak” Wolf said. Julio felt offended, he didn’t thought that he was weak, he was quite a strong soldier on the Old reds and since he joined the SSS; he became stronger, he looked at Wolf’s size and though that although Wolf was big enough he was only size. Julio was a trained soldier, so he could give this big man a fight. Wolf stood silent, bouncing his pecs occasionally until the warehouse door opened and the interviewer entered. The Interviewer took his time to approach both men, he had a Sixpack box of coke cans on his hand. He walked next to Wolf and handed him the cokes, then he pushed a wooden box and sat over it. “You sure?” He said. Wolf nodded with his head. The Interviewer sighed. “Give me one please, they’re cold” the Interviewer said almost ignoring Julio, Wolf tore the box and took a can and threw it gently to the Interviewer, then Wolf grabbed a can over his head and crushed the can that exploded, the soda spilled over Wolf’s mouth, Wolf then made the same movement with the other cans until his thirst was quenched. There was one last can, “want one?” Wolf said to Julio, “Yes pleas…” Wolf threw the can to Julio with so much strength that the can hit Julios pecs and threw him backwards. Julio stood up and took the soda con opened it and took some sips of the beverage. The Interviewer opened his can and sipped in silence. “He looks weak” Julio thought, It was the very first time he could see both men close enough to make comparisons, the Interviewer was clearly weaker than himself so he wondered why Wolf worked for the Interviewer, “he must pay Wolf too handsomely” he thought. His thighs were interrupted by the Interviewer. “So, let’s cut to the chase…what were you doing in my office last night?” Julio laughed. “I wasn’t in your office last night” he said. “I must act calm” Julio thought for himself. Even so, his thought raced, he looked at the Interviewer and then Wolf “I could be dead if I don’t talk myself out of this” he thought. “Of course you were, Wolf himself saw you?” The Interviewer quietly responded, takin a sip of his soda and looking at Julio directly in the eye. Julio thought that he seemed to peek inside his mind, “I don’t know, maybe Wolf was confused, at what time he supposedly saw me?” Julio said in a calm tone. Wolf stepped forward, Julio made a step backwards looking at Wolf and then the Interviewer. “you’re Julio right?” The Interviewer said, his eerie calm voice put Julio on his nerves, he didn’t knew how he could instill fear, maybe was his calmness, or the combined effect of the Interviewer calmness and Wolf’s unfathomable presence, Julio’s mind kept racing thinking at all the possibilities while trying to find quick answers. “Yes, I am” Julio answered. “See Julio, yesterday someone entered at my office, seems that someone tried to look at some confidential files on my PC, and Wolf saw the someone entering and leaving the office…and to my surprise, that someone just looks like you!”. The Interviewer said. Julio looked at the Interviewer, it seemed that Wolf was the shadow he thought he saw the night before, he knew that he was in deep trouble but he still had an opportunity, Wolf could give him some trouble , if he could hit him by surprise, he could outrun the Interviewer and reach the door, once outside he could run for his dear life and look for refuge with the spy. Julio pondered his possibilities, “Look, I don’t know what are you talking about?” Julio said while looking at the warehouse. Wolf slowly begun to walk next to Julio. Julio begun to feel fear, he knew that if Wolf made his movement first he would be in very deep trouble. “This isn’t worth my time” the Interviewer said, "tell me quickly who contracted you”, he demanded. Wolf looked at the Interviewer waiting for some signal but Julio seized the opportunity and jumped to Wolf face and punched straight to his nose with his right hand. “CRACK” Julio felt the sharp pain on his right hand, and saw how it was already deformed, it was like hitting a wall with all his might and finding that the wall wouldn’t budge. Julio decided it was better not to pursue another attack and ran just at the place where the Interviewer was seated, Julio saw the Interviewer jumping at his right just in time to avoid Julio rush, Julio ran was fast as he could, the door was near, every step near, Julio felt he could leave, just five more steps, he stretched out his left hand to reach the knob, he suddenly felt a yank on his right arm, and an irresistible force that launched him backwards. Julio saw himself flying in slow pace, “how it can be?” He thought, he saw in some comic way all the warehouse in circles, the lights were just rounded beams of light, his right hand was deformed but at that moment he didn’t felt any sensation but the hand was deformed just in the middle, why it was that his hand was in that way. Julio crashed to the ground and rolled back some meters, Wolf had thrown almost 10 meters long, “Don’t be so hard we still need him” Julio heard the Interviewer saying in a slight irritated tone. Julio tried to wake up but he was dizzy, he saw Wolf was walking at his direction, Wolf face was unfazed or that was a small smirk. Julio saw at his uniform and saw it dirty with dust from the ground, he saw some reddish points where his blood were staining the uniform. “What’s this” Julio thought while looking ad his uniform, it was so confusing, he was trying to run then he was flying and the landed hard…suddenly he regained his senses and begun to feel a dull pain coming from his right hand and some painful points on his body, he begun to recover his situational conscience just at the moment Wolf reached him. Julio tried to kick Wolf but has before, trying to kick his abs and legs where like hitting a wall, or maybe a safe, “how it could be possible” Julio thought, he have hit may thing, but he never thought that a human being could be this kind of hard. Wolf grabbed his right arm, “I need to flee” Julio thought and begun to struggle agains Wolf but even if Wolf wasn’t making and harm at this point, his strength was so great that Julio couldn’t scape and flee. “Hold him” Julio heard in the clear and quiet Interviewer voice. He then felt some ripping sound and he felt a small scratching pain on his legs followed by the feeling of a cold wind on his thighs. “Here” Wolf said, Julio heard a sound of moving clothes followed by the voice of the Interviewer. “Gross, i didn’t wanted to search in that way”. Julio heard the sound of cloth rubbing for some seconds. “Here it is, I need his face to unlock this thing”. Julio felt a tug on his left arm and then he felt an irresistible strength that forced him to look at the interviewer. Suddenly he felt himself dangling in the air as two big hands lifted him high. He saw at the interviewer coming near him and he tried to kick the interviewer but he then felt himself being shaken for some minute until he fell too dizzy to respond. A smaller hand lifted his chin “good, grab him while I search here. Julio fell the hands releasing him. He fell to the ground “I’m in deep trouble, idc they search the phone, they’ll find everything” Julio thought. “The Latins”, Julio was in full alert now, they already saw he was looking for information. “Fortunately the PC on my office was empty of we could be in very deep trouble” Julio heard the Interviewer talking to Wolf, Julio looked at Wolf and he was smirking, suddenly he saw how Wolf looked at him and his smirk changed to a devilish smile. Julio felt panic, his dizziness quickly subsided, the pain on his right hand left his body, Julio jumped and pushed the Interviewer at the side, he ran for his dear life and grabbed the door. Julio suddenly felt a big hand grabbing his neck and his ass from behind…his heart was racing, he suddenly found himself looking at the ceiling but he wasn’t laying down on anything, Julio felt to big hands grabbing him and even if he violently squirmed, the hands grabbed him so hard that he only caused damage to himself. Julio felt for a small second a falling sensation followed by a “thud” and pain as Wolf released him and let him fell to the ground. “Hold him” he heard the Interviewer saying to Wolf. Then Julio felt over his chest a big weight that held him agains the ground. He opened his eyes and saw a big strong leg over his chest and he then understood that Wolf was stepping over him. He tried to move the foot but it didn’t budge, the fact that his right hand was broken didn’t helped. Julio look upside but Wolf wasn’t looking at him but his smirk made him feel very inferior. “What Is this guy thinking?” Julio thought, suddenly a feeling of rage filled him so he applied more strength, “Huh?” Wolf smiled at him while looking at his eyes. Julio looked at the dark eyes and tried to release himself from Wolf foot, Wolf lifted his foot and Julio tried to get up and run but Wolf quickly grabbed him and held him to face the Interviewer Julio felt a pair of strong hands holding him from the ribs. . “What do you know about the Latins?” The Interviewer said. Julio felt his rage boiling, he tried to kick the Interviewer but every time he tried to do something Wolf lifted him until the feet dangled and shook him like a rag doll. Julio was raging “I don’t know nothing, I was just paid by and spy” He said. “What spy?” The Interviewer asked. “Few weeks ago we found a spy, I negotiated with him…” Julio told all the details of the story. All he knew, he thought that maybe if he told the truth he would be spared of his punishment will be softer. Wolf hold on him softened a little but he didn’t tried to run. After some minutes Julio shut his mouth, “that’s all” his last word were heartfelt, he felt somewhat relieved to spill all the beans. Wolf released him. He waited for an answer, he looked at the Interviewer, he was seated on the wooden box pondering an answer, Julio waited while he saw the Interviewer looking at Wolf. “This isn’t worth my time” the Interviewer said bluntly. Suddenly Julio felt Wolf hand’s behind his neck and pelvis, suddenly he felt himself being thrown upwards, Julio’s mind made him look at everything in slow pace, he looked at Wolf’s from upside down, Julio though for some milliseconds how big and strong Wolf’ pecs where and he admired ho easy he was throw by those big arms, he slowly begun to fall after just a brisk of time he felt floating ingravidly before falling to Wolf arms. Julio fell over Wolf biceps, he felt the muscle mass rising over his back, the biceps suddenly got hard as Julio’s weight fell down on Wolf’s arms, Julio felt the air being forced out of his lungs, the felt Wolf arms swollen agains he back for a second befe he was launched again upward and backwards. Julio felt the pain on his back as he fell over it, he tried to get a breath of air, he decided he need to try to put a fight before running but at the same time he was wondering how this behemoth of a man could be so unfathomable strong. His mind raced, he saw sometime big wrestlers throwing people behind his back but they never got the distance at this man was throwing him and he was nearing the 85kgs. He felt he didn’t had an opportunity in a hand to hand fight but if he thanked well he could have a chance to flee. Julio looked at his front, Wolf was already walking casually to him bouncing his pecs, and with a devilishly smile. “Good, you haven’t fainted…the training worked” Wold said to him, his words penetrated his mind, the SSS training have hardened his body, that explained why even as he felt a lot of pain, he wasn’t completely defeated, that made him a little more confidant that he could scape. He stood up and although a little dizzy he jumped to Wolf, he flew and kicked Wolf in some king of flying kick that landed on Wolf’s pecs, Wolf simply hardened his pecs blocking the impact that could knock out a normal man. “What kind of man is he” Julio thought while falling to the floor and getting up as soon as he could. He looked at Wolf bouncing pecs, he understood that Wolf was trying to make him inferior and decided he would be a man enough to fight and get free. “I´ll aim fro his neck” Julio thought in half a second and using all his strength and training he punched as hard as he could, the hit was completely ineffective, as Wolf simply moved an inch and his fist punched the air. Wolf grabbed the left forearm by the middle and begun to squeeze with his fingers. Julio’s brain begun to process the new source of pain, he was still standing on his feet but the pain from Wolf slowly piercing his skin was beginning the trigger his panic, he already heard al the stories of Wolf’s brutality and he begun to understand that this time he was at Wolf’s aim. His mind enters in survival mode and tried to fight Wolf as hard as his instincts allowed. Julio kicked Wolf’s legs to no avail, Wolf’s muscles were impenetrable, his face didn’t flinched, Julio wondered why Wolf was still smirking and enjoying his pain and wondered at how slowly Wolf could pierce his skin just for the sake to cause pain. He used his right his elbow to his Wolf’s face but Wolf’s sight was concentrated on Julio’s right forearm. Soon there were some drops of blood drenching Wolf’s fingers, Wolf showed his teeth and licked his lips like a rabbit Wolf enjoying the thrill for what he was about to do. “I have to run for my life, what I do? Julio’s mind was racing at the moment, the pain on his right arm and hand was increasing by the second at the same time he was feeling WOlf’s fingers clawing on his skin, tearing it with his fingernails that were bargaining to pierce the muscles underneath it. “AAAAARRRGGGHHH” Julio heard himself crying for pain, the yell game him a small relief he tried to hit Wolf’s pecs with his left hand, no…effect, his abs…no effect “what is this man made of?” Julio thought. He kept trying with pecs but all his struggles were in vain, Wolf kept slowly piercing Julios skin and his mind raced but it was too difficult from seeing Wolf’s smiling like a monster enjoying the pain he was inflicting. Julio tried to claw the skin but only managed to rip his shirt over his left pec. Julio felt the pressure on his left arm easing. He took the opportunity to break free from Wolf’s hand and jumped to run, Julio ran to the door for one, two, three steps and again he felt Wolf hand behind his neck, this time Wolf lifted him just with one hand. “What kind of might this monster has?” Julio thought while feeling the pressure on his neck and dangling his legs. He slowly felt himself descending to the floor, “Not yet bug” Wolf said to his ear, Julio thought for some second that Wolf’s voice was nearly menacing but yet, extremely profound and masculine, like the way a invincible human would speak if he was conscious of the kind of strength he possessed. He felt small, extremely vulnerable and for some time he thought of Wolf like a predator toying with his prey. Julio felt how he was yanked to the floor, he at first fell face down but he managed to turn himself up, just to see Wolf standing overtime and holding his left calf with his right hand. Wolf was smirking, looking at Julio with eerie superiority, he used only his left hand to rip the remains of his shirt, so Julio could see Wolf’s torso. Julio stopped moving for a second, he couldn’t help but admire Wolf size, the size of his muscles his, pecs, this arms, the extremely well defined muscles on his torso, the extreme size but at the same time the great definition and symmetry. Wolf irradiated power, so much that Julio felt smaller, suddenly the admiration stopped and all the feelings were exchanged for a sharp pain on his left calf. He felt Wolf’s fingers piercing his skin and calf muscles like he was being put in a hook. This time the pain rose faster than before, when Wolf was pressing his forearm. Wolf glare was sadistic. “He’s …monster!” Julio thought in fear, while trying to force an scape to no avail, he tried to move his leg but Wolf was pressing so hard that he barely moved, then He tried to kick Wolf in the face with his other leg, but he couldn’t get even close. “How he can be so big” Julio thought. Suddenly the pain on his calf increases exponentially. “AAAAAAAIIIEEEEEEE” Julio couldn’t help but yell at the sudden pressure on his calf, he felt five increasing pressure points like hooks on his calf and suddenly he felt a warm liquid pouring down his leg. He looked at his leg and saw Wolf’s left hand piercing his calf, his blood was running out from the holes Wolf made on the skin, his calf muscles stopped responding has Wolf reached the muscle and begun to pierce it, suddenly he felt the tendons giving up against Wolf’s fingers and the calf stopped moving but was still the leg was sending painful stimulus at his brain. “OI campo hold any longer” Julio thought desperately. He heard a devilish laugh, and Julio’s fear begun to rise again. He squirmed but his leg wasn’t responding, Suddenly Julio felt Wolf’s fingers reaching the bone. An evil hard caught was heard and Julio felt a sick flesh tearing sound, followed by an incredible sharp pain on his left leg. Julio rolled on the floor, the pain was unbearable, he tried to hold his calf but suddenly he felt himself trying to hold a thin hard somewhat cylindric thing, between the pain surges he tried to see at his left leg and saw that his calf wasn’t there instead of a calf there was only the tibia and fibula, naked, exposed to the air, blood was pouring from the leg, he suddenly felt the terror, the pain and yelled with all his strength. Painfull screams echoed thought the warehouse. Julio’s word became shaky as he was rolling on the floor from the pain to lose his shin. While rolling he saw Wolf with his ripped calf on his hand as he was holding a glove that has a shoe attached to it. The pain diminished at the same time Julio begun to feel his conscience fading away. Julio’s mind was flying, he felt somewhat incorporeal, at the distance he felt some manipulation on his amputated leg. His conscience begun to return, “this is only a nightmare” he thought for a second but suddenly he felt the pain of the amputation and saw at the stump of his leg with a tourniquet, then he felt being lifted from his cracked hand and lifted up. The pain on his leg was unbearable but his survival mechanism kicked in, he opened his eyes and saw Wolf looking at him directly in the eye. “What a maniacal face” Julio thought for a millisecond before another painful surge reached his brain. This time from the cracked hand…or lack of. HE looked at his forearm. And saw that no hand was there, he heard Wolf laugh and his ripped hand over Wolf’s left hand. “Noooooo” Julio muttered has he heard a sickening cracking sound. He saw at Wolf’s hand while he was dangling in the air. Wolf’s hand that was closed in a blood stained fist, blood was pouring from Wolf’s interdigital spaces. Julio felt himself being lifted again from his now handless arm. “Why I don’t feel any blood on my arm” Julio stupidly thought, he tried to look up and saw Wolf lifting him with his left hand only and pressing so hard that the blood wasn’t circulating on the arm. “I’m just like a toy that he is destroying” Julio thought, “why I’m still alive?” He wondered. His fight instincts already gave up. Julio was only waiting to die quickly… “Kill me” Julio muttered to Wolf. Wolf stood silent, looking at him. His smirk subsided for a second “I will…not yet” Wolf said in a playful tone that terrified Julio, his stupid instincts tried to make him fell to the ground but he moved like a dying fish on a fishing pole. He load at Wolfs chest and saw his right hand grabbing his jaw, he felt three fingers inside his mouth, Julio pressed his jaw trying to bit off Wolf’s fingers but he felt that he was trying to bite a brick, his jaw dislocated from the pressure sending a pain surge to the brain, suddenly the pain surge rosa exponentially at the same time he felt a crack follower by a squishy rising sound. “Nooooooo” Julio thought as he saw his jaw on Wolf’s hand. Wolf released his jaw. “Why I’m alive” Julio mind raced, he tried to yell but the only sound he could heard from himself was a wind tunnel effect co ing from his throat, he felt himself falling to the ground, the fall was slow, or his mind raced so hard that he felt each millimeter from the fall, his brain was a mixture of pain, bewilderment and terror. He wanted to die, he would die too, but the way was too slow, he felt two pairs of hands grabbing his head and lifting…the next thing Julio saw was Wolf’s devilish face, “he’s going to crush my head…at least I will rest” Julio thought, but suddenly he felt 10 fingers piercing his head, he felt so much pain while he felt Wolf ripping his scalp off from the cranium. “Yeaaaaaaaaaaaaah” Wolf was muttering as Julio felt the most unbearable pain until this moment, he felt his skin trying to fight Wolf’s unbearable force, just trying to stay in one piece, but suddenly Julio felt his skin giving up like a piece of torn cloth. Blood sprayed in all directions of Julio’s angle of vision, he felt his body dangling from the ground just by two flaps of skins, one in each side of his head, in each Wolf’s hands. The head bounced up and down a little. Julio saw his eyes that barely were inside his orbits. “Why he was still alive, why he was suffering more pain than a normal human?…why Wolf could make him suffer in this way?” He suddenly felt his body falling to the floor, he felt a leg pushing him to look upside down. Julio saw Wolf kneeling over him, his pecs were stained in blood and their bounce mad little blood drops jump from his nipples. Wolf smirked in sheer superiority, and while smirking he flexed his arms and put them close to Julio’s eyes, “before you die, you’ll see the muscles that destroyed you…but I will destroy you even more until you finally die…soldier” Wolf said with disdain. “How much more pain I can feel” Julio wondered, but himself unable to scream, or even to die, he resigned to his fate, he saw Wolf grabbing his shoulders and then he saw Wolf’s triceps contacting as Wolf ripped his right arm in one movement, at the same time he saw Wolf ripping the left arm… the sudden pain almost made Julio faint but Wolf worked at such speed that he was unable to hide his mind in unconsciousness.. He saw Wolf flexing his biceps with one of Julio’s arm at each hand. Wolf then put his hands at each side of his chest , Julio felt the unfathomable crushing strength as he felt his chest being crushed like a cardboard box. Wolf looks at his eyes playfully, “you’re about to go” he said in a devilish way. “Let me go!” Julio tried to say but he had no air, almost no oxygen on his head, he was about to die. He felt two powerful hands at the sides of his cranium. He saw to big dark eyes over a superiority smirk. Wolf was enjoying each second of suffering he caused “time to go your piece of shit” Wolf said with contempt. Julio felt the pressure on his head. His vision begun to blur, the pressure was increasing by the second, Julio’s mind was in slow motion as he felt the pressure and the pain increasing simultaneously, Julio saw how Wolf lowered the head while making pressure and the head was a Wolf’schest level. Julio saw Wolf’s pecs striations growing, there were so much lines on his pecs and every second he saw new lines forming and with each line the pressure on his cranium increased. Suddenly Julio heard a cracking sound coming from his temples, Julio felt his bones cracking in all directions, Wolf yelled “yeaaaaaaaaaaaah” as the pressure reached it’s climax and Julio felt his head exploding…Julio saw was his blood and brains spraying in all directions his eyeballs were shot at Wolf’s pecs the last thing those eyes saw where Wolf’s blood stained pecs and nipples and everything faded to black.
  3. tester26

    The New Champion

    The audience cheered as two huge studs stepped into the ring and faced each other, both naked but for skintight shorts, both with their giant, swollen, veined, hugely pumped up muscles gleaming with oil. The reigning five-time champion, Dan Lonning, was about to face off against a new challenger, Evan Haney. The crowd buzzed in anticipation. Dan was famous for putting on a show; all of his fights ended with him raping his opponent in the ring, his huge cock turning the toughest opponent into a ruined cum-covered mess. The two circled the ring, sizing each other up. Both fighters looked incredible. Their facial features were flawless, their skin as smooth as it was the day they were born. Amazingly broad shoulders. Biceps that made footballs blush and forearms like steel. Throughout their muscled bods ran thick veins, which stood out proudly. Both men had huge slabs of beef for pectorals, chiseled and cut perfectly, protruding out from the body by several inches. Between them was a divide that seemed so deep, it looked like water had carved out a canyon. The 8-pack abs on both men gave a new meaning to the term washboard abs. All of this on top of powerful, tree trunk legs and a bulge that made it clear that they were hung like horses. “I’m gonna enjoy beating the shit out of ya. I’ll trash ya good and then fuck the living daylights out of ya”, Dan growled. “You talk the talk but can you walk the walk?” Evan answered tauntingly. “Let’s do this!”, Dan yelled and moved in on his opponent. "Contestants ready?" the ref said. They both nodded. A bell sounded and the two muscle studs began pushing against each other. The audience cheered. Dan moved Evan backwards a step or two, but Evan came back strong, using his powerful legs to press back. They both panted and squinted their faces as they fought the force of the other. Dan's huge arms bulged as he started to bend Evan's wrists backward. Evan yelled in agony as Dan muscled his wrists. Evan's feet nearly left the floor as Dan lifted him. Evan hissed and stepped forward, knocking Dan slightly off balance. By sheer brute force, Evan bent his wrists forward, and Dan's back. Evan jerked his body hard, in an effort to force Dan back more. Dan began pressing Evan's arms backwards. Evan's face was red with intensity, and his breathing became shorter and harder. Dan's huge body was dominating Evan's. Evan was being forced lower. The crowd was deafening. Evan looked up into the eyes of his tormentor, and Dan seemed to smile. Dan bit his lip a bit and pushed Evan downward farther. Evan was almost kneeling in front of the champ, in a sort of forced worship. Finally, Dan's gargantuan arms bulged in one last push, and Evan's knee touched the floor. A great cheer went up as Dan pushed Evan to the ground. The two studs grappled and rolled, clenched on to each other's bodies as if they were inseparable. Muscle clutched muscle, limb wrapped around limb. Neither seemed able to get any purchase on the other. Dan locked his huge paws behind the challenger’s neck and took him in a full nelson. Evan squirmed and flexed his muscles to escape but the strong hold didn’t break. No matter what he tried, he couldn’t break his opponent’s grip. A bell rang. "First fall, Dan!" “YEAH!”, Dan boomed as he released his opponent. “Thirsty for more?” he asked as he circled around the Evan. Evan growled and sprang to his feet, charging at Dan. Before he could react, the challenger's strong arms wrapped around Dan and he was body slammed hard onto the mat. He grunted in pain as his broad back collided with the mats. “What’s the matter? Not strong enough to get free?” Evan asked mockingly as he withstood the champ’s struggles. Second bell. One fall each. The two sex objects grappled each other for what seemed like an eternity, their hugeness glinting and glimmering in the spotlights. Muscles tensed and strained, veins popped unbelievably. Eyes flashed, teeth bared, sexy threats rang across the ring to the cheers from the crowd. Thick muscled bodies crashed onto the mat. Impossible holds were impossibly escaped from. “Let’s end this,” Dan said and jumped up while maintaining his grip on the other muscleman. He stretched his torso upward and threw his opponent down as he released his grip. “Agh,” Evan grunted in pain as his thickly muscled back crashed hard onto the mat. Dan slowly lowered himself atop the fallen stud, pressing his protruding chest into his opponent’s thick pecs and waited for the ref the end the match while staring Evan in the eye. “1… 2…” Just before the referee could say ‘3’, Evan placed his big hands against the side of Dan’s pecs and lifted him up. He cranked out a few reps as if he was doing bench presses and shoved the wrestler aside, jumping to his feet. Dan couldn’t believe his opponent had escaped his hold but wasn’t going to let him get away. He got up quickly, trying to catch Evan off guard to knock him over again. But Evan braced himself for Dan's approach and locked his arms around him in a bone crushing bear hug. He used the momentum of his opponent’s charge to turn around and slammed him down on the mat. Dan smacked down on the mat on his back, closing his eyes and grunting as pain hit him. Dan’s hulking body shook in pain as Evan's arms overpowered him. It felt like steely girders wrapped around and compressing his concrete-like hard muscles. His head shot back as more excruciating pain rolled over his body as Evan tightened his grip. He tried to summon every last ounce of power left in him to break free. Evan saw the determination on Dan’s face and felt the wrestler squirming in his grasp. He roared deeply and tapped onto the last reserve of power left in his own body. He grunted from the effort as his rock-hard arm flexed harder. Dan moaned in deep pain, his eyes closed as the impossibly hard peaks of his opponent’s massive biceps dug into him. He was on the verge of passing out. Evan flipped him around and wrapped his arms around Dan's neck in a sleeper hold. He leaned in and growled in Dan's ear. "Well here we are, champ. Who's gonna fuck who now, huh? Don't you love the feel of my huge muscle crushing yours? Yeah, man, feel this huge arm cuttin' off your air supply! Feel that huge bicep flexing under your chin and that thick forearm sqeezin' against your jugular! Sleepy, yet? Here, let me help you! There - almost out! But not so far gone that you can't feel THIS!" Evan bent slightly through his legs, his quads bulging with mass and power, and stretched upward quickly. He turned around, opened his hold and slammed the wrestler down on the mat with full force. Another weak grunt of pain escaped Dan’s mouth as his back smacked hard onto the mats. He reopened his eyes and saw the challenger moving in. He didn’t have time to react as the other stud sat down on his chest, preventing him from moving. The bell rang. "The champion Dan Lonning is down! His challenger Evan Haney gets the final point by fall and wins the match." The announcer's muffled voice rang in Dan's ears, confirming what he already knew. The match was over, and the former champ's fighting spirit shattered into a million pieces. He had lost his title for the first time in five years and was about to face the consequences of his defeat. Right now, the ex-champ was buried under a literal mountain of muscle. As soon as his defeat was clear, the stud released him from the oppressive hold and gave Dan a moment to catch his breath. But of course that wasn't the end of that. The best was yet to come. Evan flexed every great, provocative muscle in his body as he struck first a most muscular pose, then a front double bicep as he placed a foot on Dan's chest and ROARED. The crowd took up the roar and developed a continuous chant: "Loser gets fucked! Loser gets fucked! Loser gets fucked!" Without wasting another second, Evan stripped off his shorts and straddled Dan's chest, shoving his sweat-soaked red jockstrap right into his face, smothering him with the rapidly swelling bulge. The defeated stud groaned as drops of sweat dripped onto his face, leaving a tangy, salty taste on his lips, and every breath he took was rank with the muscleman's musky stench. "I've been waiting to do this for a long time, you smug bitch. Months and months of training, but now, it's time," Evan snickered. A triumphant grin grew on his face as he ogled Dan with hungry eyes. Rocking his hips back and forth, he rubbed more of his heavy musk and sweat into the fallen champ's face while flexing for the audience, stoking the masses with his bulging muscles. He had robbed Dan of his title, and now it was time to rob him of his dignity in front of everyone, including the television cameras. The entire world would learn that the champion had fallen. After reveling in the cheers and applause for another minute, Evan returned his attention to the beaten man. "I think that's enough teasing. Wouldn't want to neglect my prize, would I?" The new champ reached behind his butt and quickly unlocked the straps of his jock, pulling it away and tossing it into the crowd with a single swing. An ecstatic cry emerged from the ranks as a lucky guy caught the priceless gift. However, the piece of soaked, musky fabric couldn't compare to the glorious cock that flopped on Dan's face. A massive slab of uncut meat, the wet dream of at least half of the audience, and the ultimate symbol of his defeat. He knew that the image of more than a foot of cock leaking pre and sweat all over his face would decorate more than a few magazine covers in the weeks to come. As if the penis in his face wasn't humiliating enough, the stud shuffled forward and teased Dan with his bloated nuts before burying him under his heavy ass. Everything went black, and the sounds of the raving masses were muffled by a pair of crushing thighs. A potent, masculine flavor flooded his senses and made his head spin, triggering the most embarrassing reaction and making him rock-hard in no time. "Are you enjoying yourself this much already? Color me surprised. I didn't take you for such a butt slut," Evan sneered and brushed his hand over Dan's growing bulge, teasing him with his own depraved arousal. The last scraps of the former champion's authority vanished into thin air, and he yielded to his victorious opponent and his own swelling lust. Evan's cock grew as he tormented the fallen champ, rising up eighteen inches long, with an incredible thickness to match. His cockhead slid between his sweat soaked pecs, his perfectly carved torso forming a perfect backdrop for the incredible organ. The audience went wild with lust. Evan moved his fingertips over his shaft. It looked like it was laced with thousands of veins, popping out and bulging all over. Even against his massive body, his cock looked terrifyingly oversized. He cupped his orange-sized balls and pulled gently on the base of the skin of his shaft. Evan took the opportunity to drive the audience crazy as he hit a few poses on his knees, his huge baseball bat of a cock pointing nearly straight up. After humping Dan for another blissful minute, Evan called it with a raunchy chuckle. "Alright, that's enough for now, boy. Time to give you a big cream filling." The new champion rose from Dan's face, pausing for a moment to really rub in how much bigger, stronger, and better he was as he towered over the champ in all his musclebound glory. Evan reached under the fallen champ's thigh and around his neck and threw him back on his belly. Dan wheezed as he smacked into the ground and his voice rising to a horny whine as the stud tore his shorts open, forcibly spread his firm buttocks, and spat on his exposed asshole. As if this moment wasn't already humiliating enough! And yet, having not suffered defeat in years, the abrupt and utter loss thrilled Dan more than he liked to admit because, for better or worse, he had finally found someone who could beat him. Evan granted the stud a moment of peace, allowing Dan to catch his breath and steel himself before he grabbed his waist and aligned his fist-sized tip with the defeated champion's asshole. Then, without any warning, the muscleman thrust forward, forcing Dan's sphincter wide open and shoving inch after inch into his tight depths. Dan howled at the top of his lungs as the musclestud rammed his schlong into him, claiming his whole rectum in one fierce shove and pounding his prostate into utter submission. Where the fingers had only spawned an occasional flicker of pleasure, the overwhelming girth of the new champ's prick elicited a sparkling bonfire of stimulation, more than his sorry brain could handle. And yet, the sensation of the initial penetration was still nothing compared to the pounding that followed. The tightness of his wet, warm hole alone wasn't enough for the horny stud. He needed more, and he began to hammer Dan's ass with reckless abandon. Within seconds, the former champ's brain turned to mush, and he moaned with pleasure. Every thrust, Evan rammed his cock a little deeper inside him, mercilessly breaking him in and subjugating him to his superior strength. Dan had found his match in the musclebound stud, and as lust clouded and muddied his brain, he learned to fully appreciate the shift in power. Looking around, he could see all the cameras recording him from virtually every angle. The same mechanical eyes that had captured his numerous victories now showed his defeat in the highest fidelity. For the first time, he was on the receiving end, getting humiliated in front of thousands of watchers, and there was no way to undo the match or its outcome. He had lost his title and was now nothing more but the muscleman's slut, a reward for his strength and superiority. This was his fate, and as soon as that realization struck him, a switch flipped in his brain. The last bits of his shame at his defeat vanished, and he embraced his new position. Staring right at one of the cameras, Dan's mouth flopped open, and he began to moan with intense passion. "Fuck yeah dude, let everybody hear how much you love my monster cock," Evan roared and bent over, wrapping an arm around Dan's neck and pulling him back up against his massive, sweaty chest. "Let's give them the show they deserve." The new champ sweated and grunted through gritted teeth as he fucked his new conquest even harder and forced the last few of his eighteen inches of thick cock meat into his tight ass. More than enough to visibly bulge Dan's ripped abdomen and make him lose it completely. The defeated champion moaned and howled, not caring one bit about his rapidly decaying image. He wasn't an immaculate hero anymore. He had been dethroned, and he had the unique opportunity and duty to make even his downfall the most remarkable imaginable. Even as he surrendered his title, he wanted to entertain the crowds the best he could, and it looked like it was working. The raving of the masses had acquired a lewd touch as they celebrated the defeat of the unbeatable. Dan winced when Evan suddenly licked his ear. Once the stronger male had gained his attention, he showed him his next trick. "Your jock looks like it's about to burst. Shall I lend you a hand?" he growled and slipped a finger under the man's waistband, ripping it off. In a chain reaction, the rest of his jock exploded and revealed his large cock. It was a few inches smaller than Evan's behemoth but still an impressive sight. Admittedly, a little less so at the moment, as it flailed around like a thin twig in the wind, stirred by his partner's excessive thrusts. "Don't you dare touching yourself. Losers don't get to touch themselves," Evan added raunchily and held down Dan's hands. The stud whined in protest but complied, especially since he was pretty close anyway. His body was bursting at the seams with lust. Every thrust of Evan's fat, thick schlong pummeled his prostate, distended his belly, and drowned his mind with stimulation, enriching his voice with slutty joy and pleasure before he ultimately broke under the endless onslaught. The whole world watched as Dan succumbed to a powerful anal orgasm. He roared and howled at the top of his lungs as time slowed down around him. His balls tightened, his cock jumped, and the first squirt of cum erupted with immense force. A thick, milky rope shot high into the air and arched through the ring before hitting the lens of one of the cameras dead-center. But that was just the beginning, and Evan's endless pounding wrenched even more semen out of his poor prostate, eliciting a huge torrent of sticky jizz. More and more strands rained down on the floor, painting it white with the messy goo. "Fuck, you've nutted just from taking it in the ass? I underestimated you," Evan cackled before pounding him even harder, making Dan squirm and struggle as he hammered his hypersensitive insides. "Now I'm gonna show you what a true orgasm looks like." Evan immediately put his words into action. He shafted his cock inside the muscle stud and came with a deafening roar, churning up a massive load for his thoroughly defeated opponent. Bent back against the new champion, Dan's belly was fully exposed to the audience and the cameras. They could witness Evan's massive orgasm in its whole glory, from the throbbing cock distending Dan's ripped midriff, the gurgling and sloshing of thick jizz as it rushed through his guts, and the growing bulge as he was bloated and inflated with cum. Evan's orgasm kept going with undiminished intensity for more than a minute. The musclestud grunted and huffed directly into Dan's ear, lewdly licking his cheek as he continued to blast out semen like a loose fire hose, turning Dan from a seasoned fighter into a moaning cum-dump. Aroused by the sheer perversion and humiliation of Evan's superior load, Dan got hard again in no time. His cock swelled back to full mast, throbbing and dripping with pre as Evan kept bloating and ruining him. But soon, even Evan's voluminous eruption came to an end. "You're a lot of fun, slut," the new champ sighed and ran his hand over Dan's bloated belly, rounded and brimful with cum. Pushing the sloshing bulge and squeezing Dan's leaky cock, he teased a few more meager grunts and groans from the defeated male and toying with him in front of the mechanical eyes of the world. "Oh, how you've fallen. Now you know what a stronger male feels like." Dan moaned and toppled over as Evan pulled out of him, his massive cock parting with an obscene slurp and a visceral pop, and before he could get back up, Evan reached for Dan's ass and spread his gaping, battered asshole for the cameras. The sight of the former champ's ruined, leaking crater flashed on the countless monitors scattered around the arena as the stud presented it like a lewd trophy, a sign of his accomplishment and ultimate victory. He hadn't just won the fight and unseated the champ, the bull-hung bastard had literally ruined him. As he did this, a spurt of thick sperm blew out of Dan's asshole and down side of his lower cheek, piling on the floor. In a cruel, taunting display he gave Dan's right ass cheek a big spank and then kissed it. But even now, the stud wasn't done with him. Evan moved behind Dan, pulled him on his knees, and draped his soaked cock and fat nuts over his shoulder. Another great image for the cover pages, another show of ultimate dominance and humiliation. But in a fit of wanton lust, Dan decided to give it a personal spin. With a naughty grin, he turned his head, grabbed Evan's massive wang, and pressed it against his face, kissing and licking it, having a taste of the new champ's cum and his own ass. "The Defeated Champion Worships His Victorious Opponent's Sweaty Cock." How was that for a title? "Fuck, you're really getting into this, aren't you?" Evan chuckled as he finally stepped back. He even offered Dan a hand to help him back on his feet. "You took the defeat pretty well. Not that I'm complaining. That was the most fun win I've had in a long time." "I can't wait to get my revenge and make you eat those words," Dan grunted with a crooked grin. "We'll see about that, ex-champ. I've got the feeling that you're going to throw the next match just because you want more of my dick. How about I fuck your smug face in the showers and cram another nut into your stomach right now?" Evan laughed and reached under the muscleman's butt, picking him up with ease and throwing him over his shoulders in another display of raw strength. Dan's heart raced in his chest, and he almost burst with excitement as the hunky muscleman carried him out of the ring and out of the arena like a cheap whore, to the cheers of the crowd. Evan made his way down the hallway, Dan bent over his shoulder, the noise of the crowd fading in the background. Dan panted as he tried to come to grips with what had just happened. He had just lost his cherished title and been brutally fucked and humiliated in front of the world. But he enjoyed it? His asshole twitched as he felt Evan's load drip down his leg. Neither man said a word until they reached the locker room. Finally out of sight of the cameras, Evan set Dan down on a bench. He grinned ear to ear as he looked down at Dan, all of his training having finally paid off. He turned his attention to the mirror by the showers, flexing his triumphant body. The beaten Dan lay on the bench, sore from the pounding he took. “Fuck, I’m HUGE!” he grunted. “Do you want this body? You know you do. Aw fuck yeah, fucking musclegod dude!" Evan said, mostly to himself as he admired his reflection. Dan sat up and watched the new champion flex and pose, the god that had taken his crown and claimed him for his own. Without thinking, his hand drifted to his soft cock and began stroking himself as he lusted for Evan's body. "Having fun there, slut?" Evan said with a grin, catching Dan's eye in the mirror. Dan snapped out of his trance and turned beet red. "That was a good match, you nearly had me for a second, champ," Evan laughed. "Come here," he commanded. He turned away from his reflection and grabbed his fellow stud's armpits. Dan’s legs shook slightly as they supported his weight. He looked straight into the other stud's blue eyes. “Let’s see what you’re made of, champ,” Evan sneered. He turned his gaze to the mirror to compare their incredibly muscular physiques. Dan looked in the mirror again to admire the body that had beaten his. The muscles on both their bodies were beyond huge: slabs of protruding beef hung heavily from their chest atop a deeply grooved 8-pack of cobblestone-sized abs; thick, perfectly round bowling ball-sized delts gave them an awesome v-taper; huge, long arms hung relaxed yet threatingly next to their torsos. “Pair of fucking muscle studs man," Evan said, admiring the two of them. "Check this out," he said, flexing an arm in Dan's face. "This is the body that took you down.” Dan stared like a zombie, copying Evan's every move. “Let’s check our arms,” Evan said He stepped up behind Dan and the two of them flexed their arms. Dan’s mouth fell open in disbelief at the scene: when Evan’ arms were fully extended, his titanic triceps already hung lower than his own flexed ones; the bulging biceps exploded upward and outward, easily surpassing his. Evan brought in his arms completely and hardened his flex; the peaks that rose to the ceiling. Dan just stared as the mind blowing muscles swelled some more. He never thought there'd be anyone who'd make him feel small. Yet between Evan's size and confidence, Dan felt tiny, submissive. He couldn’t believe that Evan’ biceps were bigger and clearly harder than his own huge ones. He lowered his arms and gaped at the full glory of the new champion's arms in the mirror. Evan smirked as he thought of how he had overpowered Dan’s powerful body and completely dominated over him. His cock grew hard once again, sliding up between Dan's glutes and smacking his back. Dan shivered as he felt the 18 inch cock smack against him. He turned around, his own hard dick brushing against Evan’s goliath and extended his hands to feel the hardness of those flexed monster arms. “Worship my perfect body, dude”, Evan sneered at the former champ. He groped his titanic, flexed right bicep with his left hand and felt the hardness of the mound. Dan fondled Evan's flexed right bicep and began licking the hot, hard surface. The tip of his tongue traced the thick veins that snaked across the cannonball-sized muscle atop his arm. “Mmh, hard as steel,” he grunted in between licks. “So fucking strong,” he said as his tongue descended to his low hanging tricep and he sniffed Evan's deep armpit. Dan knelt down and kissed Evan's feet, then reaching around the backs of his legs he grabbed Evan's huge calves. “Feel those thighs, fucker!” Evan commanded. Dan stroked and squeezed Evan's giant legs, sliding his fingers between the rock-hard valleys. He began to run his tongue along the ridges and veins, eliciting a groan from above, “Oooh yeah baby, you love those thighs, don’t you? Show me how much you love them.” Dan licked his way up Evan's legs. Evan put his hands behind his head, flexing as he swayed his hips slowly side to side, enjoying Dan's worship. Dan kissed the deep grooves of Evan's Adonis belt, inhaling the heady mix scents from Evan's musk and their first fuck. Finally he was face-to-head with Evan's 18-inch long beast, a stream of pre dripping onto the ground. Dan buried his face in Evan's large ballsack and began to kiss the shaft, when Evan pushed his mouth away. "Not yet buddy, get up here and worship my chest," he growled. Dan stood up and began to grope the edges of Evan's titanic pecs. He closed his eyes as he kissed his way down Evan's collarbone, the new champion murmuring his approval. Evan slid his dick between Dan's legs; the heat radiating off the massive bat sent a shiver down Dan's spine. All at once, Evan rippled his right pec, tensed and flexed his left bicep, and brought his massive left thigh up between Dan's legs, trapping him in a cage of muscle. Dan was being crushed inside a velvet-lined vice of iron, his fully engorged 14 inch long dick pointed straight up, the dark red head crushed between his pecs. But Dan didn't notice it all: he was drinking in the muscle god wrapped around him. He moaned as an orgasm rolled over him. His throbbing dick was trapped between his pecs and blasted load after load of thick, sticky cum right onto his face, in his eyes, and onto both of their oversized chests. After 7 blasts, his orgasm slowed down and more loads flowed from his cock, pooling onto his pecs and slowly sliding into the deep canyon that held his deflating cock. Evan laughed. “Did I made you cum without even touching yourself? My fucking huge muscles make you cum bitch?” Evan released Dan from his massive embrace and the former champ crumbled to the floor. Evan laughed and threw another double bicep pose. Dan’s cock jolted at the sight of the monstrous biceps hardening again and it shot a final load onto his cum-covered face. He lowered his head in defeat and every ounce of resistance left him as he noticed that Evan hadn’t even climaxed himself. “Fuck dude, that was a nice load," Evan smirked as he traced the ropes of cum sliding between his abs. "I’m gonna shower,” Evan said. “You can come suck me off while I get cleaned up.” Evan stepped over Dan and slowly strutted into the shower zone, his erect cock throbbing and smearing Dan's cum on his pecs as he savored his domination. Evan grabbed some soap and began soaping his chest and abs. Dan weakly got up on his knees, crawling to join Evan and grabbing hold of the other stud's thick quads for support and faced the plump cock that stood atop a set of orange-sized balls. He opened his lips, took in the monster shaft and began sucking. Evan rumbled in pleasure as his cock was teased by the muscleman’s tongue. He stopped soaping his torso and played with his hard nipples as the sucking on his huge cock intensified. “Oh yeah”, Evan grunted as Dan's tongue and teeth played with his rock hard shaft. He slid his left hand down from his chest, over his intimidating 8-pack and grabbed the back of Dan’s head. He began bucking his hips and fucked the mouth of his opponent. Dan choked slightly as the beast began thrusting the 18 incher roughly in his mouth. He tried to retreat but the strong hand held his head in place. He grabbed the flexing quads in front of him to steady himself and kept sucking hard on the shaft. He could feel the massive bulge of Evan's cum-tube flattening his tongue, the leaking of his hot, thick pre-cum down his throat - so much it was like he was pissing. “Here it comes!” Evan growled, his breath quickening after a few minutes of ripping up Dan's guts with his pipe. “Swallow it all, you fuckin’ bitch!” he hissed through gritted teeth, tossing his head back. Dan grabbed Evan's ass and an orgasm tore through his massive body. He could feel the powerful, virile ropes of nut as they splattered inside him. “YEAH!!” Evan’s roar filled the shower area as his cock exploded in his former opponent’s mouth. He pumped in and out of the spasming throat as load after load of cum flew from his cock. Dan gagged and swallowed as cum blasted from the 18 inch long monster fucking his face. Evan roared in ecstasy as his second orgasm of the day rolled over him. He looked down and grinned as he saw cum pouring from corners of the other stud's mouth and nose. He withdrew from his mouth, spraying a final jet onto Dan's face. Dan looked up as the cock left his mouth, just to get his face covered in cum. His eyes slowly traveled up along the majestic body towering over him and locked onto the piercing blue eyes staring down. He nodded respectfully. Evan smiled and pulled the other muscleman up. “Good boy”, he said, “Now get up, I want that ass again.” Dan reached for the tiled wall for support and managed to get up off the slick tile floor. The instant Dan stood up in front of him, Evan lifted him by the waist and rammed his still fully engorged cock into the tight muscled ass. He groaned in pleasure as he fucked the muscleman with full force: the feeling of the strong muscles clenching around his rock hard dick drove him wild. Dan instinctively clenched his ass in protection as he felt the hot rod enter. “Ugh,” he moaned as his body rocked back and forth by the force of the fucking. Tears flowed down his cheeks and his muscles swelled even more as Dan rode Evan's cock. "Aw fuck yeah, clench that ass, bitch!" Evan commanded. He admired Dan's flexing body as it squeezed and twisted around his massive invader. Evan placed his hands against the tilled wall for extra support and upped the force of his thrusts even more. He reveled in being able to shove all of his cock into Dan's ass at full force. He felt all powerful ravaging the former champ. "Yea, flex those muscles, boy. Turn me on with your incredible body. Your flexing is making my dick so fucking hard!" “Fuuuuuuuuck!” Dan cried. His mouth opened and he sprayed out harsh breaths. His penis was squeezed tightly between their chests, the cockhead being mashed flat by Evan's pecs, and his insides were gripping the invader like a second skin. It felt… Amazing. Overwhelming. There was absolutely no restraint in his cry, no pride, no grasping for the last vestiges of dignity as he rode Evan's monster. His eyes rolled. He moaned like a wild beast. Without touching himself, his big dick erupted once again, spraying the two rutting beasts in the face. He came harder than he ever had in his life, all over that giant cock. He cried out as he laid his head in the crook of Evan's neck, supporting himself with his hands behind him. Dan was seeing stars. The intensity of Evan's fucking was unlike anything he'd ever experienced. Evan crushed Dan against the tile wall, his muscled chest giving the wall stiff competition as to which was harder. The black dots now almost filled Dan's vision as his big muscles did everything they could to withstand Evan’s unstoppable mass. The unbearable pain mixed with pleasure as the hot, hard shaft invaded his ass again and again. “You were such a cocky bitch but now you’re cumming like a slut all over this cock,” Evan growled into his ear. “You really love that cock, huh? Let me hear you say it.” Dan panted and gasped. Evan hilted himself inside him. “Yes! Yes, I fucking... love it!” he wailed, his eyes looking overwhelmed and exhausted from the pleasure and pressure of being dominated. “I fucking love your giant cock!” Dan's switch had been hit. Evan hadn't just beaten him in a match, he'd conquered him. The brutal, soul-evaculating orgasms had more intense than anything he had ever felt. He looked down at his own midsection with glazed, spent eyes and looked at the bulging dick-shape that was stretching out his chiseled abs with pure awe. Realizing he had dominated this massive muscle stud both physically and sexually sent Evan over the edge. Evan bellowed in pleasure and his muscles flexed as his cock exploded in the muscular ass he was fucking. Volley after volley of thick cum blasted from his throbbing shaft. He could feel his own cum sliding along his rock hard 18-inch erection as more loads blasted from it. Dan cried out as the dick in his ass exploded. His huge body shook in harmony with the blasts that filled him. A watery load of cum dripped from his own semi-hard cock, sore from the overstimulation. “FUCK YEAH!!!!” After twelve blasts, his orgasm cooled down and Evan withdrew his slowly deflating dick from the other behemoth’s ass. He grinned in triumph as his opponent slumped down, cum dripping from his ass. Dan’s worn out body just collapsed as the huge cock retreated from his ass. He stared up in awe and defeat at the godly frame towering over him. Evan milked the last few blasts of cum from his cock onto Dan's face. He released his deflating cock and looked down on his beaten opponent. Dan blinked as two strong hands grabbed his armpits and lifted him up. He shook from exhaustion as his weight rested once more on his feet; luckily the big paws still supported him. He looked groggily into the blue eyes in front of him. “Finally know your place, buddy?” Evan boomed at the worn out opponent in his grasp. He grinned as he saw the big guy nod weakly. As if in a trance, Dan leaned forward and kissed Evan on the lips. Evan was shocked but didn't resist. They embraced. Evan took Dan's cheeks in his hands and held his head still while he pressed his lips against the former champ's. Dan's knees bent slightly, then he put his hands on Evan's freakish triceps to steady himself. Evan's mouth opened in the kiss, as did Dan's and their lips alternately parted and touched. Evan pushed his tongue into Dan's mouth, causing the latter to moan loudly and reciprocate. The two men embraced fully, running their hands up and down each other's bulging muscles. Dan and Evan stepped out of the shower, not releasing their embrace. Dan grabbed his towel and dried the new champion's body lovingly before drying his own. He spread the towel down on the bench and laid down on it. Evan laid on top of him, the bench creaked from their combined weight. The two men continued kissing, passionately, wrapping their huge arms around each other, overcome with lust for each other's bodies. “I need more,” Dan whispered, looking deep into Evan's eyes. “Please, I need that fucking monster in my ass again.” Evan smiled, sitting up as Dan spread his legs to show off his gaped hole, deep red from the brutal fucking it had already endured. Evan pushed his cock head up against the stud's ruined hole and looked down at him. "Beg me for it, tell me how much you want this." A devilish grin on Evan's face came as he teased Dan, prodding the hole with his cock. Dan's feet were on each side of Evan's shoulders now, completely trusting his body for Evan to use it. "Fuck me! Please fuck the shit out of me!" Dan pleaded. "Shove that big fucking cock into my fucking ass and take me. FUCK!" Evan roared, burying his oversized fuck pole balls deep into Dan's horny hole in one thrust. Evan grunted as he rammed his 18-inch goliath in the muscular ass, “Gotta love being huge. I feel so powerful!” He began pumping his cock violently in and out the clenching ass in foot-long strokes. Dan moaned in pleasure and exhaustion as his ass was being plowed by the muscular behemoth. He held onto the bench for support and closed his eyes as Evan's thrusts became a blur as his 18 thick inches jammed inside Dan's body roughly, over and over, making Dan gasp as the huge intruder stretched his insides. "FUCK FUCK FUCKKKK YEAH you fuck me so fucking good!! AHHHHHHH!'' Dan screamed. The sensation was overwhelming. His throat was getting sore from how much he screamed for Evan and his monster cock but he didn't care. The once proud champion now looked like the cheapest slut. Eyeballs rolled to the back of his head, mouth wide open moaning, fingers hornily pinching and twisting at his own nipples, belly sucked in from how the new champ's monster cock bulged it out, his 14-inch dick flopping everywhere as he endured Evan's brutal thrusting. Evan felt his orgasm start to build up as his whole body tensed up. "FUCK DUDE.. I'M GONNA CUM....." Dan looked up in bliss at his new master and moaned loudly, "YES CUM... CUM IN ME.. BREED ME! COVER ME! FUCK YESSSSSS....!!!" “Just… ugh… remember . I… ugh… OWN you…” Evan groaned in between quickening breaths. He upped the pace of his thrusts and drove his cock into the muscular ass like a battering ram. "YES! I'm all yours! Fuck me whenever you want! Wherever! OH MY GOOOODDD---!" Dan triggered his own orgasm as his cock shot the biggest load of his life without anyone touching it, spraying his face yet again. Evan couldn't hold himself back any longer either. "OH FUUUUUUUCK!!" He screamed out and pumped out rope after rope of thick cum, flooding Dan's insides for a fourth time with his massive release. Dan let out his loudest scream yet, not caring if the whole world knows he was getting railed by the biggest cock there was. The pain and the ecstasy was so great he drifted in and out of consciousness while he was pushed into a cycle of endless orgasms, his cock turning red as it came until he was empty. The visual of Dan's sexy body spasming in ecstasy drove Evan wild as his cock kept pumping more cum inside his ass. This was a huge load, even for him! And especially after dumping three loads into Dan already. Dan was on the verge of passing out from exhaustion and pleasure. After their massive mutual orgasms, they both came down to earth. Dan looked up in a state of lust and a level of high he never knew before. His belly was full from Evan's impossibly huge loads, his ass sore with creamy sticky cum pouring out of it. "Thanks dude....that was fun," Evan grunted as he slowly fucked the last dregs of his load into Dan's overstuffed ass. Dan nodded at his master’s remark and marveled at Evan's power, both physically and sexually. Evan laid down on top of Dan once again. They laid there, clasped in each other's deliciously sweaty arms, giant muscles and bodies welded to each other, feeling each other's every breath and muscular contraction. A half hour later, Evan pulled out of Dan, causing a waterfall of cum to pour from his ruined asshole. He stood up and grabbed a fresh towel, wiping his cum-covered chest and cock clean before tossing it onto Dan's chest. "Get yourself cleaned up slut, you're coming home with me." He grinned as he looked down at Dan. "You aren't human, I've never been fucked like that in my life. Fuck, my cock has never been this raw before." Dan groaned. Evan laughed and said: “Oh we're not done yet baby, I'm gonna fuck you until you can't walk. Hope you're ready to get your brains fucked out!” He flexed a massive arm while he stroked his hardening monster cock with the other. Dan couldn't believe Evan was ready to go again. He stared up at his insatiable muscle god and nodded.
  4. Well... here you go. A new story... first part of... maybe three of four. Not really sure. Hope you enjoy it!! Oh... Ive seen so many incredible illustrators out there... if anyone is every interested in illustrating one of my stories... I would love it!!! -Q ThInk It: A Writer's Tool (Based on a True Story) Chapter One: The First Chapter Quinn O’Rourke had never been much of a writer until he began penning erotic muscle growth stories to help further feed his obsession. Finding both mental and physical release through his writing, he lived for sharing his monomania for serious muscle growth and transformation of both mind and body to all of the unknown readers on a website. It made him grateful when he read constructive criticism, and over the moon when people wrote or DM’d him on how much they enjoyed his stories, got off on them, and just like himself, wanted more. His own mania with all things muscle and growth had begun when he was 12 and read a Dungeons and Dragons Choose Your Own Adventure-type book. In it, the hero was a young ninja trying to save his land from a dark magician. As he read, Quinn had become spell-bound when the hero, finding a liquid in a bottle, drank it, and began to grow into a massive and muscular giant. Unfortunately for Quinn, that adventure had ended there as the hero grew and took down the castle, burying him beneath him. Quinn lay there after reading that page… and could feel his blood boiling. He didn’t know why… and he didn’t have the language to comprehend how reading this had turned him on… and how it would mark his future. He did disagree with the ending, and imagined one where the hero rose through the rubble like a God, growing as massive as a mountain, and becoming more and more muscular. When Quinn eventually hit puberty… late… at 16… he hit it with a bang. Up he shot to 6’6, his shoulders became naturally broad, and his body had the musculature of an active teenager. His mother, being somewhat over protective, never let him play after-school sports, but he did excel in gym class, and did go for a swim and run every morning before school. In his bedroom, he jerked off to daydreams of men with muscle beyond imagining, massive penises, and growing to enormous size… his mind always going back to that first story. In college, Quinn worked out for the first time… and took to it like the metaphorical fish to water. Watching his body change, sculpt, and grow became an obsession… one could say… an addiction. By senior year he had really bulked up, adding over 46 lbs of pure muscle, and discovered that his own body turned him on more than anything else… well that was not entirely true… As he stood in front of the mirror, flexing various muscle groups, admiring his own symmetry and size, running his hands over his meaty pecs, and loving how thick his quads were…. he would also fantasise about getting even bigger… more masculine… more muscular, taller… thicker… a beast of a man. Grabbing onto his 7” cock, he would stroke it slowly as he took in his body… imagining growth shooting through him making him bigger and more mighty… more mountain then man. Faster and faster he would stroke, not wanting it to end but needing to feel that orgasmic rush flood through him. Minutes later, sweat dripping from his head and his pits, beads flowing down through the valley between his pecs and over his cobblestoned abs, he would shoot a massive load all over the mirror. Exhausted and panting... he would lean his head against the mirror, frustrated that he would never reach his full potential. Time passed… Quinn graduated… got an internship with a bank… did well… they kept him on… and he began to climb the corporate ladder. He still worked out and took care of his body… but time never allowed him to do it with the same intensity… he was just maintaining. He dated guys… loved how it felt when they worshipped his body and screamed out when he fucked them, but he never could reach the high he was always searching for. Usually when the left or slept, he would go into his bathroom, stand in front of his mirror, flex, lick, and worship himself, imagining his shoulders growing broader, his pecs thicker and larger, his biceps ballooning to sizes larger than his head, and his quads bursting into redwood proportions. Ejaculating to this often satisfied him more than a mouth, ass, or hand could. He once met with a guy who simply wanted to worship his body and muscle, and ‘bask in his masculinity.’ Quinn thought that this might be exactly what he was looking for… but unfortunately it just did very little for him. Perhaps it was that he wasn’t physically attracted to the guy. He did do his best when it came to massaging, licking, cleaning, and all over worshiping Quinn, and even though he was an expert ass-eater and cock sucker… when it was over… it didn’t give Quinn the same high his own overactive imagination could give. Quinn was now 32… he had a high powered job, an office with a kick ass view, a body most 25 year olds would kill for, and a lot of money in the bank. When he was offered the transfer to London to oversee the international sector, with a raise and a bonus of £500,000, he packed his bags and moved. London was an incredible city… always on the move and always alive. There was something to do every second of the day, and when he wasn’t working or working out, he was going to clubs, the theatre, museums, and festivals in the park. It was at Hampstead Heath in July where Quinn’s future took a turn. The Heath, a popular gay cruising site, was a large park with three swimming areas: one for men, one for women, and one for families. With some friends, Quinn went one Bank Holiday to the pond, and there, while swimming, he met Russel. Lying in the sun, they talked, drank, and it was obvious that they both wanted the same thing. As Quinn fucked him at his flat, Russell screamed out words that rang through his head: ‘You’re huge… fuck your muscles... such power… you’re a beast… fuck me harder… use all the strength your body has… use me… show me how Alpha you are!!!’ Using Russell’s words for inspiration, he fucked the life out of him… and when it was finally over and Russell was leaving… he kissed Quinn and said: ‘Fuck!!! If I didn’t have work tomorrow I’d let you do me all night. Never met an Alpha like you! The only thing better would be two of you… or two of you rolled into one! Fuck yeah… muscles going on for days! Fuck… you’d be a mountain of a man! My ultimate fantasy come to life!!! Welcome to London, mate! They exchanged numbers with the knowledge they would never get in touch, and as Quinn lay in bed that night, his cock hard and leaking, he heard the words echo in his head: ‘Alpha… you’re huge… mountain of a man… such power… you’re a beast… use all the strength you have… your muscles… two rolled into one… muscles for days…my fantasy come to life.’ Yes, Quinn thought as he shot all over himself and the bed… that is my fantasy as well… ’ The next day, Quinn made a decision that changed his life. He worked hard but worked out even harder. As his muscles grew larger… he let the hair on his head and body grow out. No more shaving his chest for him… he was a beast... No one at work said anything… but everyone noticed the transformation occurring. You couldn’t miss it!! Within a year and a half he weighed 266 pounds of hard, swollen muscle. He had let his dirty blonde hair grow down to his shoulders, grew a beard, and had several tribal tattoos designed and inked to decorate his body. His exterior matched the Alpha he had always been inside… but as he venerated himself in front of the mirror… as he flexed and licked and touched and stroked… he wanted more… he needed more...he would have more. That was 8 months ago. With months of hard work, some hgh and test, Quinn weighed in at a stacked 293 pounds of ripped muscle. He still did extraordinarily well at work, and even if his boss didn’t like the new look… he couldn’t argue with a man who was bringing in millions each day. Quinn could care less, though. His heart just wasn’t in his job anymore. All he cared about was muscle… fucking… and being the biggest and best in the room. The true Alpha. Through a Google search, he found his way to a muscle growth story web site, and had spent days reading, and wanking. He loved most of what he read, and really respected a good handful of writers… especially the ones who could get him leaking and on the edge of cumming without ever touching himself. Now, those were outstanding stories… but he also felt that many didn’t go far enough. The desire for muscle was one thing… but the need… the obsession… the hunger and the yearning for supremacy wasn’t always there. That erotic mixture of bodily pain and pleasure… that was what Quinn needed. One night, when his fantasies and throbbing cock wouldn’t let him sleep, he decided to try his hand at writing a story of his own. The first couple were horribly cliche, and he wouldn’t dare show anybody. For a while he tried to write at night after work, but found that his imagination was completely fuelled right after working out. \in a new ritual, he would leave the gym swole and horny, his balls churning for relief, take a shower at work, get into a suit that barely fit him anymore, and sit down at his desk to write. Finally, after weeks of hard work, and afraid but willing to give it a shot… he decided to post the first chapter of one of the stories he had been working on… and people actually liked it!!! Soon his days were filled with working out and writing with some work thrown in. The good thing about being upper management of a bank is that everyone below you does the actual work for you. He was just there to manage a team, get the information needed to make the bank even more money, tie it together and deliver with a pretty bow. This gave him plenty of time to write. As he became more captivated by his own words… turned on by his own writing… he wouldn’t let himself cum until what he was working on was perfect! Everything was flawless until the bank put up a new firewall on all of the computers. No attachments could be sent to unauthorised outside computers. If he asked to have his home computer authorised, that would put up several red flags… what could he want to send to himself? If he brought a laptop to work… that would look odd, and if he used a Zip drive in the computer, that was logged automatically onto the system. The only thing he had left to write on was his phone, and his hands were just too large to comfortably hit the right keys on the touch screen. Opening the App Store, he searched for writing apps where he could use his voice to type. Several popped up, but one that caught his eye was called: ThInk It Writing Tool. Reading the app description, it had everything he could want: it was easy to set up, it would detect only one voice if he was outside or somewhere public, it could be programmed to only respond to his voice, it would sink to his cloud, and as an added bonus, it hosted a community of writers and readers if he was ever interested in putting his stories out there to a wider public. The one thing that solidified the deal was the logo: a muscular arm holding a globe with an illustrated brain in it. Waiting till he got home to try the App, he was grateful to see that his friend Jacob, from the States, wasn’t around. He’s probably either at rehearsal, out sightseeing...or whoring around, Quinn thought with a grin as he unbuttoned his shirt and took it off. Any one of those options was a possibility. Quinn and Jacob has been frat brothers in college, and used to play volleyball, and sometimes workout together. After graduation, Jacob followed his dream of staring in musicals on Broadway, and now he was actually doing it. He was in London for the next 8 months playing the role he had originated on Broadway in a West End musical. The production company had rented him a flat, but while it was being recarpeted and painted, Jacob was staying with Quinn. Their friendship was purely platonic, thought being the only two out gay guys in their frat house, they had fooled around together until they realised they were both tops, and just kept the friendship. Jacob fit the quintessential leading man stereotype. His was talented, his voice was amazing, he was an incredible dancer, he was tall, dark, and handsome with a tight hairless muscular body, square jaw, and a smile that could battle the brightness of Piccadilly Circus. The one thing he didn’t have going for him was that he had a small cock. Now, it wasn’t freakish small… it was about 4.5 when hard, and perhaps it was a little thin, but it worked perfectly fine. No one had ever told him that they had a problem with it… but for Jacob, with his height and looks, he was always subconscious. Quinn has never thought this was an issue to Jacob until the other night, when after a few drinks, he began to confess how inadequate he felt. Apparently he had gone home with this cute blonde twink, and found him to be packing a huge piece of meat. Jacob had felt so belittled that he couldn’t even perform and had to leave. He was the top!! The bottom couldn’t have a bigger cock than him!! Totally understanding how Jacob felt regarding his own body dissatisfaction, Quinn tried to talk to him, but Jacob blew him off with a laugh, exclaiming that he had to be joking: Quinn was a muscle master, he said, and he knew it! After that, Quinn never brought it up. Sitting in his favorite chair in the empty flat, a story began to pop into Quinn’s head. He couldn’t help Jacob, but he could write about it. He got out his phone and opened ThInk It! A blank white screen popped up. Character/Characters Name: We recommend using the name of people you know to create realistic characters. Using just his voice, Quinn said loudly: Jacob Effortlessly the name popped up on the screen. Yes, he thought. This is going to work out great. Wonderful. If you have additional characters, please return to this prompt. What is Jacob’s goal? To have a massive cock. Wonderful. How will Jacob achieve this? He buys an experimental drug from a sex shop in SoHo. Wonderful. What is Jacob’s location? My flat. Wonderful. Now dictate the first paragraph and we’ll bring your words to life. Jacob sat on the bus a few moments away from his stop. He was sweating and his heart was beating fast as he thought about what was in his backpack. If he got only half of what that guy had, he thought, he’d be a happy man. Pressing the button, Jacob waited for the bus to come to a stop, and got off. Quickly he walked down the street until he came to the door of the street entrance flat he was staying in for a week with his friend Quinn. Jacob unlocked the door hoping that no one was home, and as he ran from room to room, he was positive he was alone. Quinn must still be at work, he said to himself out loud… Quinn was startled as the door to his flat flew open and Jacob rushed into the living room. - Hey man!! How’s it… - Quinn?! You home? Quinn?? - I’m sitting right… Jacob walked right past him and began looking in each room, calling his name. Finally he returned to the living room. - Quinn must still be at work. As soon as he said those very words, Jacob stopped moving and stood frozen in place. - You okay, man? Quinn got up from his chair and walked toward his friend. Jacob appeared before him as if Quinn had paused him on TV. Even with all of his strength, Quinn couldn’t move him. - What the fuck?? A bell tone came from his phone. As he tried to move Jacob again, the bell tone occurred more often and proceeded to continuously get louder. Frustrated, Quinn grabbed it from where he had laid it down. Wonderful start! Jacob is waiting. What happens next? Quinn looked back at Jacob, looked at his phone, and spoke aloud: Secure that Quinn wasn’t home, Jacob grabbed his backpack, sat on the couch, and opened it. From within he pulled a black plastic bag. Quinn had just finished his last word when Jacob started moving again, doing exactly as Quinn had described. As soon as he pulled out the black bag, he froze again. The bell tone rang again and Quinn looked at the screen. Wonderful! Jacob is waiting. What happens next? When you feel that your authorship of Jacob’s story is complete… you will be faced with the options of saving, deleting, or editing.. How, Quinn thought, how can this be happening? He didn’t want to believe it, but it was true: Through the app, Quinn was controlling Jacob’s reality!! Lets see how far we can go with this! From the black bag, Jacob removed a long box. With serious intention, he opened the box, and sitting within with was a large syringe filled with an orange/brown fluid. Quinn laughed out loud as he watched his words come to life. Looking at the frozen Jacob, Quinns cock started to get hard as he thought about all of the possibilities. Soon his cock began to leak as his imagination went wild. Jacob pulled the large syringe out and looked at it, admiring the orange shine. With a steady hand, he placed it on the table. From the box, he removed a typed slip of paper and read aloud: In the chamber are 6 cc’s of compound 8GN. Although human trials have been conducted, we have discovered that the effectiveness varies per individual. As this compound is not diluted, feel free to dilute with saline solution 1:1 to soften results. As the adage says: a little goes a long way. Remember that all effects are permanent. To use, inject into quad. Results are nearly instantaneous. Jacob put the sheet on the couch next to him, stood up, removed his shoes, and pulled off his jeans and underwear at the same time. Taking a quick glance at his own quad, Jacob leaned over and grabbed the syringe. He had never been a fan of needles, but there was no stopping him now. On the count of three, he impaled his right quad with the syringe. Once the needle was all the way in, Jacob stood there questioning what to do next. With a shaking hand, his thumb pressed down on the syringe and watched as 1cc of liquid plunged moved into his muscle. Stopping for a moment, Jacob proceeded again, this time adding two more. Satisfied, he was going to pull it out, but he stopped himself. If this works… I know myself… I’m gonna use it all. That guy who sold it had a solid 12 incher, and that’s exactly what I want. I want some guys to turn me down cause it’s too big! I want a bulge that shows the world I have a serious piece of meat in my pants. I want to be known by everyone for my twelve inches!! I’ll be a fuckin legend!! Filled with new determination, he injected the rest of the compound, and swiftly removed the empty syringe. Returning the syringe to the box, Jacob sat back down on the couch and waited. One minute passed, then two, when suddenly Jacob felt a flush of heat go over him. A third minute passed, and Jacob began to giggle… he didn’t know why… he just couldn’t help himself. By the fifth minute, Jacob was leaning his head back on the sofa and breathing deeply. Rapidly, his cock went from flaccid to hard in less than three seconds. It’s working!!! I can feel it!! It’s fucking working!!! Jacob lifted his heavy head and looked down at his cock with a grin. It had never been this hard or this swollen ever in his life!! Every vein was plumped up as if he was wearing a cock ring, or had some sort of invisible vice around the base of his shaft. His head kept falling back as wave after wave of elation and rapture shot through him. With each heartbeat Jacob could feel his cock filling more and more with blood, but it seemed as if none of it was exiting back into the rest of his body.. Looking down again with a laugh, his cock looked purple and swollen, the head tighter than it ever had been before. His cock was pulsing to his heartbeat now as more blood was forced in. Jacob was beginning to feel serious pain in his cock, and through his euphoria, worried that perhaps he had made a big mistake. With each heartbeat, as more and more veins popped up and fed his shaft, he worried that the skin from his cock was just going to split open and rip his cock in two. Need to call 911 or watEVER… Jacob fell back onto the couch as he felt himself get kicked in the balls over and over again by an invisible foot. The pain was agonising as his body convulsed. Just when he was positive that he was nearing death, the convulsions tapered down until all he felt was a swelling and a dull burning ache in his testicles. Leaning his head on the back of the sofa, beads of sweat dripping down his face, he moved his shaking hands to his balls and could feel that both were much larger than before, and like his heartbeat, were pulsating. Every few minutes the pain would intensify, and Jacob watched as his balls swelled larger. Within four minutes his testicles had grown to two large eggs fighting for space in his sack. Quinn was certainly hard right now watching Jacob in a fit of pleasure and pain. How far was he going to take this? A rush of power went through Quinn as he suddenly realised he held Jacob’s future in his hand… everyone’s future. He simply had to speak it and it came true. An idea came to him that he wanted to try out. In his fog of testicular growth, Jacob was startled when Quinn came home from work. The chime on his phone went off again, stopping Quinn from proceeding. Wonderful! Are you adding an additional character? Yes Wonderful. What is their name? Quinn. Quinn’s name appeared on the screen. Wonderful. What does Quinn want? This remains to be seen. Wonderful! If you need any character goals, please simply say: Goals. Would you like to return to your story? Yes. Wonderful! Quinn took a deep breath and began again. - Fuuuuck!!! Man… I… Yes… Quinn thought. He can finally see me! I’m part of the story now. What the fuck’s going on?? Jacob tried to answer him, but was slipping into an abyss of carnal lust. My cock… growing… soon… gonna have… twelve inches… of…meat… UUURRRGGGHHH!! Jacob’s head was thrown back as he panted and moaned. He knew Quinn was there… but he didn’t care! He could feel it in his crotch… as his balls continued to swell larger… he knew the birth of his new cock was just around the corner. Lifting his head, he could see his balls were as big as large kiwis now and swelling faster. The pressure in his cock was rising, and either it was going to explode with growth, or burst apart. Here…. it… FFFUUCCKKKKK YYEEAAHH!!! Jacob’s cock began to swell thicker. Breathing heavily as if he were in labour, laughing as well… in minutes it was Coke can thick and he finally felt like he had a real piece of meat in his hands. Growing… a… real… ass… ripper... Throbbing pulsing, and growing with his heartbeat, Jacob realised with glee that his thumb and fingers didn’t meet anymore. Almost as… thick as… my… wrist… now… Quinn. I can fucking see that!! Feel… it… feel how hot… and thick… it is… Feel… it… grow… Quinn kneeled down and placed his large hand on the shaft. Fuck, man!! It’s nearly as thick as a Foster’s can!! Only… the… beginning… Jacob spread his legs wider to accommodate his orange sized testicles that were now laying on the sofa. His sack had begun to grow along with his balls now, and Quinn was shocked when he could actually hear them churning, becoming super driven cum factories. In no time at all, Jacob’s cock head flared wider, the slit grew longer, and pre began to shoot from his cock as if he were cumming. Quinn’s fingers were no longer meeting as Jacob’s cock continued to thicken. The room began to smell of bleach and musk as pre was continuously flowing. A couple of heart beats and a couple of throbs, and there was more than an inch between Quinn’s thumb and middle finger. Gonna… have to… train boys… to take… it… FUICCKK!! Jacob’s cock swelled even wider until finally with the pressure, it began to lengthen. Really… growing… Elated, Jacob and Quinn both watched as Jacob’s cock crept up over 5 inches. Once it had started, it seemed to Jacob that his cock made up for lost time. Passing 5 inches… it soon reached six… and then seven. Let me… feel it… growing. Quinn took his hand away from Jacob’s cock, and in the time it took Jacob to place his own hand there, it was 8 inches. Jacob grinned wildly at Quinn, and throwing his head back, began to stroke himself. Quinn could only stare in awe as his best friend stroked his growing python, Jacob’s moans getting louder and more primal as it grew. Jacob’s balls were larger than baseballs, and shooting out more precum in greater volumes. His cock was now most certainly thicker than Quinn’s own wrist, and showed no sign of stopping. Is it… ten inches… yet??? Oh yeah. Should… be… stopping… soon… But, his cock, enjoying its new power, lengthened to eleven inches and then twelve. Quinn noticed that the veins of Jacob’s cock had grown much larger to force more and more blood in, nourishment needed for the newborn monster. When it hit 13”, Jacob’s cock-head began to join in the growth as it swelled thicker, flaring up and outward. Wanting to be larger than the shaft, it began to lengthen as well as becoming meatie,r until Jacob’s cock head was longer than half of his old cock!! With a loud rip, the slit lengthened even more, till it rivaled the length of Quinn’s thumb. As it hit 14”, Jacob moaned loudly as his cock and balls proceeded to swell even larger. Won’t… be able… to fuck… anyone with… this… now…. too… thick.., I know… I… don’t… care!! I… want… a… monster… Make me… a… freak… Quinn.., It’s as if he knows what’s happening here…. Meeting his best friends eyes… as another wave of growth hit him and it stretched longer than 15” Is this what you want? YES!!!! Are you sure? Do… it!!!! Make me… a fuckin… freak!!! Jacob smiled at Quinn. Within moments of speaking those words, his cock proceeded to grow even faster. FUCK YEAH!!!! At over 17”, his cock head much longer than his old erect cock, and his shaft thicker than Quinn’s 22” bicep, Jacob’s cock began to dip down as the weight of his beast began to overtake it. His balls were bigger than grapefruits now, and were constantly producing enough cum and testosterone for ten men. Using two hands, Jacob was frantically trying to jerk himself off. When it hit 18”, Jacob looked at Quinn and spoke in a suddenly surprising deeper voice I… need more… hands!!! Jerk it… with me! Quinn placed his hands on the immense column, and felt waves of superiority coming from it. The musk Jacob was emitting along with the smell of pre was intoxicating… Quinn looked at his friend, and realised that where once he had been clean shaven, a thick five o’clock shadow had taken up residence on his face. My body… is becoming... a tool for... pure… sex…. Quinn stroked the immense stanchion as it continued to get longer and thicker. More and more veins erupted to the surface, thick as hosing, feeding the emerging beast. Jacob’s stroking along with Quinn’s became more vigorous as his cock grew to a whopping 19”. Quinn stood to get a better grip on the upper shaft and head. My God, he thought… Jacob’s head is bigger than two of my hands! Jacob gave up using his hands and started to simply thrust his cock through Quinn’s hands as if he were fucking them. Jacob’s moans got deeper and louder as his cock hit 20” and showed no sign of stopping its incredible growth. My balls… can you hear them… so loud… producing more cum... and testosterone... than an army of men!!! Quinn looked down at the laughing Jacob. Staring at Jacob, Quinn could see that a change was overtaking his friend. The testosterone flooding through his veins had indeed done a number on him, and he was looking more primal… more masculine than he ever been before. Even his face was changing as his brow began to extend a little further and his eyes became deepset. He had a full beard now, and hair all over his body had sprouted and thickened. The smell coming off of him in waves was overpowering… it made Quinn’s head swim and had him thinking that he wanted to submit himself to Jacob and be used as his sex toy. As the essence passed through both of them, it became apparent that nothing on earth mattered except Jacob and the colossus that was wildy emerging from his crotch. Moaning and thrusting himself faster and harder into Quinn’s hands, lost in his world of sexual stimuli, Jacob began barking orders at Quinn. Fucking… lick my.... Cock head… boy!!! His voice, Quinn thought… his voice is so powerful… so loud, so deep, and… and so commanding. What is all of that testosterone doing to him? Trying to keep in his head that he was the only true Alpha in the room, Quinn found himself obeying Jacob and starting to feverishly lick his cockhead. That’s it… boy… worship this cock!!!! I am. How big… am I… boy? At least 25” inches long… thicker than my quads… Am I… a sex… god… now? Quinn struggled to answer… but he knew he had to tell Jacob the truth. YES!!!! All of the world will worship your cock! Never has there been one so huge, so magnificent, so impressive, so potent, and dominant. In a few minutes... I will cum… I can… feel it… Tell me… what will happen? Your cock will shoot up even longer and thicker. Your balls will swell larger, flooding you with more and more testosterone… You live for one thing and one thing only now… SEX!!! Jacob threw his head back and in a voice that sounded amplified, echoing throughout the flat… a deep deep bass… oozing with sex and power. - YES!!!! Jacob thrust twenty to thirty more times as Quinn tried as best as he could to worship this mighty cock. Suddenly, without warning. Jacob stopped moving, stated at him wide-eyed… and Quinn realised in the silence he could hear the torrent of cum rising up from Jacob’s balls. FFFFFUUUUKKKK!!! Jacob tried his best to grab onto his cock, but as the largest orgasm known to man overtook him, all he could do was close his eyes, pant, moan, and shout. A minute later, a geyser errupted from Jacob’s cock, and cum shot all over the room, hitting Quinn and throwing him backward on impact. It was impossible to control the massive hose as it began to spray the walls, the ceiling, several windows, and shattered the screen of his plasma TV. With each pulse that sent more and more cum skyward, Jacob’s cock and balls proceeded to gain more and more size and mass, shooting up past 31” and getting so thick that it was hard to believe this was a penis and not some redwood or stone pillar. After 5 minutes of continual orgasm, Jacob’s cum production began to slow down until he was only leaking from the massive slit. Just when Quinn thought it was all over,Jacob let out a thunderous, FUCK His cock shot up several more inches, and then he collapsed onto the couch, barely able to hold his head up. Quinn looked around at his flat, completely covered in cum. His friend was frozen once again on the couch, a drop of cum leaking from his cock frozen in mid-air. Fuck, Quinn thought… it's really easy to let your imagination run away with you on this app. Needing to clear his head, Quinn opened up a window. I can’t believe I allowed his musk to become so strong that I couldn’t even control myself. A few minutes longer and I might have let him fuck me. Great to go huge my first time!!! Quinn was taking in another deep breath of clean air from the window when he heard the chime from his phone. Wonderful!! Is your story is finished. Would you like to: a) publish it so it lives on forever, b) delete it and no one will ever know it existed except you, or c) take a moment and edit your story with clearer eyes. What will be your choice? Quinn looked at Jacob and wondered what he would want. Is this how he would want to live… a sex dominated stud with an unimaginably massive cock, a musk that held guys in his power, guys falling to their knees to be fucked by him, cumming gallons every time…. is this how he would want to live? Is this how I would want to live? Looking deeply at Jacob, Quinn knew what he had to do. Jacob tried to catch his breath as he came down from his mind altering orgasm. As he looked around the room at the chaos surrounding him… as he took in his slowly deflating titanic cock and balls, and as he began to feel the beginnings of his balls starting to churn again, he moved his eyes up to meet his friend, grinned, and said in the deepest and most sensual voice Quinn had ever heard: Fuck me!! That’s a pretty powerful weapon you got there now! Tell me about it!! You going to keep it? Don’t think I have an option! Well… while you were firing cumshots around the room, I looked online to see if there was an antidote, and it seems that if you...um… rub olive oil and salt on it… … couldn’t think of anything better on the fly, Quinn??? … within the first three hours of injection, it sucks the formula out and everything goes back to normal. Yeah… I don’t think so. Well, you got your answer. This monstrosity is the best thing to ever happen to me. You have no idea how it feels!! For the first time I feel alive!!! Really alive!! I don’t even exist anymore! It’s my master and I need to serve it. My life now is devoted to sexual pleasure only. I need to find more and more people to worship it, lick it, suck it, let me fuck them with it, and cum over and over and over again. I’ve been called for a greater purpose, boy, and I need to minister to it. You understand? Yeah. I think I do. Good. Jacob stood up the best he could and walked on shaky legs to the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of water. It’s insane, Quinn. My balls are already starting to churn, and it feels even more potent than before, and I think this is how it’s always going to be… getting stronger and stronger… cumming longer and longer, until one day I just orgasm for eternity. How can you carry such weight so easily. The muscles in my groin… I think they evolved to enable me to. It’s heavy… but in a good way!! Love feeling the tug and pull!! Looks like I’m a grower and not much of a shower now! Quinn could see that fully soft, Jacobs cock was only twelve inches long and as thick as a Pringles can. Even his balls had shrunk to something a little more manageable. Take a good look because you’re not going to see it soft like this very often!! I bet! Join me!! Go buy a syringe and join me! I’d love to, man… but I have my own journey coming up… and I think it’s going to rival yours!! Good to hear! I can’t wait. Well, wish I could stay and clean up, but I have followers to initiate into the world of hedonism. Jacob took off the T-shirt he had been wearing and stood in front of Quinn in all of his glory. The testosterone of hundreds of men had perfected his body giving him a larger, muscular frame, and a hairy chest that made his muscles look even sexier. No more clothes for me anymore. Won’t need them. How will you survive? Didn’t I tell you? The day I left America, I bought a lottery ticket… and I won! 50 million dollars!! Good thinking, Quinn!! Give him an even happier ending... a massive cock and 50 million!!! That should be enough to build a temple great enough for this cock. Jacob walked toward the door, opened it, and was about to step out, when he turned back to his friend. Thanks for everything, boy. I might just go to that shop in Soho and buy another syringe or two… see what another dose will do! I bet it will be amazing. I think so too! See you soon, Quinn… and take a hold of that journey you’re about to go on by the balls, and demand the world sees you. Oh… if everything goes to how I imagine it… the world won’t have any option but to see me. Good boy!! It’s our time now. Quinn could hear Jacobs balls loudly beginning to churn and saw a flow of precum begining to leak from his cock head. The aroma hit Quinn right away, and he felt as if he needed to kneel down and worship that God-Cock. Before he submitted, Quinn moved toward the window to clear his head. Bye, Quinn. Don’t worry… we’ll meet again! With that, Jacob left Quinn’s flat. What did the future hold for him? Quinn wasn’t sure, but he knew whatever it was… it was going to be a life satisfying every carnal whim. Exhausted, Quinn leaned against the wall, his own balls aching for relief. Fuck!!! That was amazing, he thought! He was just about to whip his own cock out and jerk off when the bell tone came from his phone. Wonderful! I see your story is complete. Would you like to: a) publish it so it lives on forever, b) delete it and no one will ever know it existed except you, or c) take a moment and edit your story with clearer eyes. What will be your choice? A. Wonderful!!! Your story is now published and out in the world to see. Having completed one story, you have unlocked several new options. We look forward to working with you on your next story. Me too, he thought as he leaned against the wall stroking his hard cock. I can’t wait to see what my next one is!! ... to be continued
  5. It's a very bloody chapter, so If you're turned off bt descriptions of violence and murder and snuff, please leave, If otherwise you like this thing, enjoy. Thanks to Freakoman2 for the encouragment and Mczapl for his guidance too Hope you all like it. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 14-New Recruits / New Foes. The next days where calmer, that was good news to the Interviewer who where feeling exhausted from the tournament affair and the Nuovi Imperatori integration with the SSS, his wound already (mostly) stopped hurting but he still had some difficulty to raise his right arm, the recovery process was already in their final stages. Michal already left for the secondary base with Ricardo to oversee the training process. Paolo and Igor were dedicated to facilitate the integration between the two organizations, also Paolo was training with the help of Igor under Wolf’s tutelage. The Interviewer was looking at his PC on his office. Wolf’s grunts were audible from the distance, Paolo and Igor were on the office standing in front of the Interviewer. “Paolo, how things are going on the SSS south base?” The Interviewers asked. “Most of them have decided to follow us..not all are going to meet the SSS standards, others have flatly refused to went with us…” The Interviewer tapped on his PC, “what do you suggest?” The Interviewer said to Igor and Paolo. They stared at each other, seemed they already talked about this point. “The main issue here is that we don’t use any weapons, the former Nuovi Imperatori leaders fears that if we leave our weapons, we will lose all our power” the Interviewer smirked, “seems that don0’t know our true strength, that’s good”. “Another issue of equal importance” Igor said, “Is that most of them believe that the drug business drive a lot of revenue, and they don’t want to lose it”. The Interviewer took a sip of his coke. “A heavy structure and heavy equipment usually requires a lot of money to sustain it” the Interviewer said. Then he wen silent while taking a sip of his coke, “we found our strength on the muscles of our soldiers, this strength is way cheaper to sustain is far greater if you can grasp it”. The Interviewer did a detailed look on Paolo, he grew a lot on these days he seemed a natural for the SSS, in some sense the Interviewer regretted not have known him before because his administrative skills where top notch, almost at Igor’s level. That lowered the workload on his head, but at the same time, the new managerial skill he needed were taking a toll, that showed in the usually high consumption of coffee he achieved while being in his reunions with the new administrative snuffer team. Wolf entered the room, for some reason he decided to just go on shorts and converse shoes, he entered bouncing his pecs and “casually” hitting his pecs. The Interviewer smirked, he thought that Wolf was feeling the need to show off more than usual so he didn’t lose the spotlight and also to avoid the temptation to snuff everyone at his reach. “Anything new?” He said. “Not yet Wolf” the Interviewer answered, “we are still discussing the whereabouts of our integration” he said. “In fact, most of the Nuovi Imperatori soldiers want to stay with us, but the dissidents are creating heavy ruckus within the ranks” Paolo said. The Interviewer went silent, he now had more recruits, some with Elite potential, more guards and more soldiers to guard the neighborhood, but if the top leadership of the Nuovi Imperatori are not on board the SSS, they would make thing even more difficult and that also created a lot of problems. “Paolo, how many of the leadership would defect to another mafia?” The Interviewer said. He expressed his main fear, he knew that his elites could handle the operations somehow, but the main issue for him was the possibility of defection, Paolo handled that risk for sometime, but those Nuovi imperatori that still resisted the SSS leadership and it’s new plans could have a devastating effect on his plans. “We need to do something about the dissident leadership” the Interviewer said, closed his PC and left the office. “Wolf come with me”. Wolf smirked and left. Wolf was walking bouncing his pecs even more than normal. “You’re distracting me” The Interviewer said. “I know” Wolf said with a smirk. The Interviewer looked at Wolf in a serious way for some seconds before surrendering himself and laughing at Wolf silliness. “You jerk” the Interviewer said with a smile. “Seems that we need to keep thing at our usual ways Wolf” he said scratching his head. “You have one Wolf” Wolf smiled proudly while saying that and the Interviewer smirked “And the Wolf is all I need” he answered. “If Paolo doesn’t find a way to negotiate that, we will need to pave pour way on bone and blood” the Interviewer said. They left for the restaurant to eat, in the way Brian, Tony and Connor joined them, they still didn’t had any formal interview but they were allowed to roam on the base to know the operations. They sat in front of Wolf and the Interviewer, they where big enough to make a normal man uncomfortable, but they three were intimidated by Wolf size and his previous show of brutality also showed them that messing with Wolf or the Interviewer was a very bad idea on their part. Wolf bounced his pecs rhythmically while waiting for his food. After some time the new cook brought Wolf various plates of roasted chicken that Wolf begun to devour without any shame. As the choked disappeared from the table Brian, Tony and Connor looked at the Interviewer, they were somewhat expectant. “So tell me, you’ve already knew our installations, I’ve showed you a good opportunity to look at our base and feel familiarized with our ways, one week has passed and you’ve also allowed to train at our facilities and use our training methods” the Interviewer said, “but that come at a price, I must say, you’ll swear you unwavering loyalty to the SSS..or you can become a play toy for my friend here” the Interviewer said pointing at Wolf with his head. “We can say no?” Connor asked. “So Far Dario and Tony haven’t decided yet, we sent them to the secondary base with Michal so he can convince them or release them, but I don’t want them to know our whereabouts, at least while they make their decision”. The interviewer received his plate and he begun to eat with delicacy, the contrast between Wolf and the Interviewer made Brian smirk. “So, why us three are here and haven’t been sent to the base”. Brian asked, “Michal can be very persuasive” Wolf said with a laugh. “You’re here because you showed the most potential on the tournament” the Interviewer said. Also you were the most vicious of all, so I decided to take things in my hands with you three. The Interviewer took another bite of his food. “Tell me Brian, you entered the tournament being paid. “And they didn’t pay me a cent” Brian said bitterly. “Well Brian, tell me; why you want to stay with us? You’re pretty strong already” Brian scratched his head, his biceps swell at the moment and his pecs were pushing against his shirt. “See, the Italians gave me an opportunity to kill here an there, but those kills where scarce, I’m just like Wolf, I like to show my strength, the get my hands soaked in blood of the weaklings, I love my muscles but the Italians never appreciated them, here I can grow, I can kill and I have also a good role model” Brian said pointing to Wolf. “I don’t care about the money, I care about the power, I was working with the Italians until the day I saw one of your streams, the magic tricks where brilliant they aroused me so I couldn’t sleep from the excitation” Brian said while touching his groin shamelessly. Wolf ignored the remarks and kept eating like a beast. “So, I decided to join you but the only way I could find to reach you was to participate in the tournament, Luca at first didn’t wanted to use me for this, but after the second ‘failure’ of Paolo, Luca decided he needed me…you know…Luca always kept me in the dark, even Paolo didn’t knew about me before the tournament, he was quite surprised to see me on the list, he didn’t knew my strength neither”. Brian said flexing his biceps and ripping his sleeves. “Luca always used me when he needed to get rid of someone without anyone suspecting that…but I wanted to be seen by who I truly are…and here I can do that…so, that’s whey I want to join the SSS”. Brian finished his discourse. The Interviewer finished his plate and asked for a latte. “Ok” he said briskly. “Tony, what about you?” The Interviewer said. “I’m a bodybuilder that wants to be strong” Tony said. “I was one of the biggest tugs for the Italians, they always sent me to the lesser jobs, go hit some rebel thug, go get some money from junkies that does’t want to pay, they feared me but the Italians would not give me a chance to grow, I was stuck, the tournament gave me an opportunity, I fight my way up to be chosen by Luca, after some fights with other members I won a place” Tony said while making some boxing jabs at the air over the table. “But, you killed Luca…” Wolf smirked. Tony looked at Wolf with respect and continued. “So, I have nowhere to go, and this place looks great for people with my talents” Tony bounced his pecs. The Interviewer sighed and rolled his eyes. “Connor, tell me about you, and why do you want to join us?” He asked. “I like to be big, and strong, the Nuovi Imperatori sponsored me with steroids, gym and money…, unfortunately, you won the tournament and I lost my sponsor…and well you seem to train your people really good, have you seen that Buck guy? And Wolf? They are BIG!” the Interviewer was dumbfound about the shallow response of Connor, “but you already know that in the SSS we kill people…and you already saw Wolf doing that” the Interviewer asked. “Exactly!” Connor said, “If you make me big and strong, I’ll be loyal to you, I find that quite amusing and I’ll love to be your killer too” Connor said in such a candid way, while bouncing his pecs, the Interviewer was surprised, after some minutes of silent pondering the Interviewer rolled his eyes, stood un rather violently and briskly said “you’re a bunch of showoffs, you’re just like Wolf…you’re admitted”. Wolf burst in laugher and the other smiled too, then the Interviewer took a can of coke from the counter and returned to the table. “You’re admired, yes, but you’ll need to train, and who us that you’re worthy of the SSS, if you play with us, or if you don’t take us seriously, you’ll regret it. The Interviewer drank his can of coke and left the table, Wolf left with him. “We have settled the new recruits issue, we still need to see what Michael does to Dario and Lorenzo..but that depends on him…now we need to determine what to do with the dissidents”. The Interviewer said. Wolf and the Interviewer walked the SSS warehouses aisles, the Interviewer was silent thinking on what to do with the Italians. “What do you think?” Wolf said. “The Italians, many of them don’t want to join us, but we also can’t allow them to defect to the Japanese or the Latins”. The Interviewer answered. “You know what to do” Wolf said while bouncing his pecs playfully”. “Maybe” the interviewer said taking the last sip of coke and tossing the can into a bin; “Before we get to that we need a visit to do”, He said. They both walked to a corridor and then to a lone room. The door was locked…”I don’t have time for this…” the Interviewer said in an exasperated way, Wolf understood the message and put his hand on the door, he pushed the door and he ripped the door from the frame. “What the hell” Carlos said from inside the room. “Carlos, I don’t have much time for this…have you recovered?” The Interviewer said. “No sir, I’m not ready” Carlos said while sweating. Carlos room was upside down, there where mark of punches on the walls, and the bed was already destroyed, Carlos was sweating profusely but the Interviewer understood that it was not of fear. “You are training here” the Interviewer said. Carlos looked at the floor and nodded. “You’re still thinking on your fight on the tournament?” The Interviewer said. “Yes sir, I ashamed the SSS, I wasn’t able to fight well and aside of that, you pardoned me…I feel humiliated” Carlos answered. SLAP, the sound echoed on the room and the aisled, Wolf looked amused at the Interviewer slapping Carlos. “Ouch” the Interviewer said while holding his hand. Carlos was already too strong so the Interviewer hurted himself but Carlos felt the pain too. “Sir, you hadn’t…I’m sorry” Carlos said. “Imbecile, I know our rules and I’m quite aware that you should have died, but I’m not going to waste a fine soldier betrayed by his companion just like that…you’ll have to die one day for the SSS but you’ll do in my terms, no on the terms of a treacherous bug” the Interviewer said. Carlos opened his eyes in shock. “I don’t have time to see a stray dog licking his wounds, you come with me now or I’ll gladly let Wolf snuff you out and take you out of your misery and make me stop losing my time on your self loathing” the Interviewer said in a cold ice voice and with contempt on his eyes. Wolf bounced his pecs waling to Carlos. “you come or you die, you decide…Now”. Carlos saw Wolf, and saw that he was no joke, he saw at the Interviewer but his expression haven changed, he pondered the Interviewer words and after some seconds he understood that the Interviewer had spared his life to serve him and not for pity. Carlos nodded and said “Aye sir, I’ll come with you”. The interviewer softened his expression but it was still severe. “Good Carlos, we will need you, and your strength, and go to the gym, this place isn’t suitable for you”. Get ready and go to my office, ASAP” the Interviewer said ands left the room”. After some time they got to the office, Igor and Paolo were already in the office. They were discussing alternatives and when the Interviewer entered they went silent. “Do you have any alternative?” The Interviewer asked. “So far none, all our calls get unanswered or if they answer us they plainly reject us…they wan us to keep the drug dealing business”. Paolo said. “No drugs” the Interviewer said…he went silent for some seconds. Wolf was at the Interviewer side like he was making a guard. He bounced his muscles and Igor and Paolo were intimidated by the image, the Interviewer was serious and Wolf was looking intimidating. “Have you reached a decision?” Igor said. “Paolo, you will go to their base with Igor and a contingent of our guards, you need hackers” The Interviewer begun to speak. “We will monitor their communications and interactions, you’ll monitor all communications and will block any intent of their members to communicate with other mobs…you’re clear to get rid of them if you think is needed”. The Interviewer went silent for some seconds. “We will give them one week, after that time we will go there and give them an ultimatum on SSS terms…understood?” Igor and Paolo nodded. “Good, now go” the Interviewer said. Both men left. Carlos entered the office, he was dressed in a tank top and denim shorts, no shoes for some reason. The Interviewer looked at Carlos and said. “Carlos you have one week to train, there are new recruits, please oversee their training, Buck can help you too”. Carlos nodded and left the room… Wolf stood in front of the Interviewer. “And me?” He said. “Get stronger Wolf, I will need you in one week” Wolf flexed his biceps, “Bigger than this?” He said. “How humble” the Interviewer said with a smirk. Let me check the numbers here…you destroyed one door today… “Guilty” Wolf said shrugging. Two days next, on the Secondary base Michal and Ricardo where looking for the soldiers in training, they where slacking, so Mitchal made them training harder to compensate, Ricardo was laser focused on getting the best of them and from himself. Mitchal was on a tank top and matching shorts and boots. “They have to train harder” Michal said. A message came on his phone. Michal took it and left the place and took a call. “Hello” he said. “Hi Michal” the interviewer said. “How things are going out there?” He asked. “They’re weak as always, but I’m fixing that” Michal answered with a smirk. “You would not answer in any other way” the Interview said. “Lorenzo and Dario will get to the secondary base, convince and train them, or dispose of them”. The Interviewer said. “Aye” Michael said while grabbing his crotch with a smile. “Enjoy” the Interviewer said and hang out the phone. Michal walked next to Ricardo, “Good news?” Ricardo said while looking at Michal legs with a smirk. “Maybe” Michal said, “you keep an eye here, we have guests, send them to the office on the third floor”. After one hour an SSS van reached the secondary base. Lorenzo and Dario stepped down of the van that drifted to the park. “Hi” Dario said arrogantly. Ricardo scoffed. “Michal is waiting you on the third floor, go there” Ricardo said. Lorenzo walked to Ricardo and shook his hand. Dario left, Lorenzo wanted to go after him but Ricardo gripped his hand and signaled with his head “stay here” he ordered. Dario entered on the base and after long minutes he found the stairs. “This creeps me out” Dario said while walking up the stairs. He reached the upper Leven and found the big oak door on the office. It haven0t been changed a lot from the Old days where Igor was the commanding man there. He passed through the late doctor’s office and entered on the main office where Michal was already naked, pleasing himself. Michal looked at Dario and he stopped. “You have been sent to e but the SSS headquarters” he said. Dario tried to not be distracted by Michal’s body odor, but the scent were to high and his body begun to betray him. Michal noted that and opened the window, “breathe” he ordered. Dario walked to the window confused, he haven’t been so confused but his pride made him rebel. “Why I’m here? What happened to the others?, why Lorenzo is down there?” Dario demanded. “You’re here because the SSS Interviewer thought you would be more of use here, or he didn’t wanted to lose time convincing you so he send you here, or both” Michal casually said, he continued, “Lorenzo is with Ricardo I suppose…or he’s dead, who cares?”. Dario ran to Michal trying to hit him but Michal was fast and grabbed him from the throat and lifted. “You seem confused, you may think that you’re strong or at least that you put a fight against me, don’t be ridiculous, you’re too weak, and maybe an Ant can have more opportunity to hurt me before you” Michal said in a calmly way but his grip on Dario’s throat made him gag. Michal walked to a chair and slammed Dario on the chair, the wood creaked. Michal then sat over the desk and begun to caress his prick. “Tell me…Dario” Michal spoke in a soft, but menacing voice, and with a slight smile that drenched contempt. “You were chosen for an Interview but seemed you wanted to leave the SSS base, and think…unfortunately we cannot allow that under the circumstances” Michal kissed his biceps and moaned lightly. “So, I’ll cut to the chase, tell me what do you want to stay with us?” Dario stood up but Michal looked at him menacingly so he seated again. “You’re quite strong” Dario said. “That’s quite and understatement” Michael said. Dario then shook in his chair, his thoughts where confusing him, he wanted to stay and at the same time he wanted to run, he wanted to leave all this, but Michal was so irresistible for him that his own prick begun to rise and Michal noted. Michal smirked and kept feeling himself in a such controlled way that Dario knew he was doing on purpose. “Look, I want go go now, I want toe leave and forget all this” Dario said and making all his effort, he walked up, but before he reached the door, he felt Michals arms hugging his chest and forcing him to stay, Michal arms where like two anacondas, he pressed him but not that much so he didn’t break any bone. “Dario…Dario” Michal said in quite a low voice, “you should stay…you see, I’m demanding nd I always need someone to take care of my….needs” Michal said in such a manly tone that Dario lost himself for a second before struggling to get free. Michal grabbed Dario from the arms and tossed him to the other side of the office. Dario flew various meters away and crashed against the desk. Michal walked casually to him “why leave so soon Dario?, I barely had any satisfaction with you…” Michal grabbed Dario and ripped his shirt revealing Dario’s powerlifter body that already was bruised in the parts that hit the desk. “Nice body you have man, I can take a handle of you so easily” Michal said and grabbed his tummy and lifted Dario his legs dangled in the air while his upper body fell against the desk. “Tell me…will you stay? The SSS needs you…I really need you” Michal said in that soft but vicious voice that anyone with two fingers in front could see that demanded a “yes”, but Dario seems to be far less intelligent and said “fuuuuck you” Dario tried to hit Michal’s face but it was like hitting a wall. Michal smiled, Dario, you’re too weak for even try to hit me. He grabbed his arm and pinned it to the desk. Michal smelled Dario’s arm “even your scent is too weak”. Michal released Dario and held his ass. “But you have a nice ass…I’m quite sure I will make you quite a soldier” Michal said. Michal lifted Dario over his head and walked to a nearby sofa. He then threw Dario at the sofa Dario struggled but it was no use, Michal was too strong for him. Michal stood next to Dario and pinned him to the sofa, Dario was facing up and Michal simply seat at his side, putting his hand over his chest in a way that from the distance could be seen like a caress, but Dario already found that Michal was holding him against the sofa with such force that he was almost taking the air out of his lungs with only his left hand. “This is ridiculous” Dario thought, he’s barely bigger than me but how can he be so strong” he said while struggling to get you free. “See Dario, Michal said while flexing his right biceps. “We usually don’t take a ‘no’ for an answer, but seems the Interviewer saw the need to compensate me for the trouble with the tournament, he’s such a good friend. Michal said kissing and licking his own biceps. His dick engorged and Michal stroke if a few times with his right arm. “Dario, you’ll stay with us, and you’ll be at my side…, what do you think?” Dario struggled and yelled “NOOOOOOOO”, Michal flipped Dario ands ripped all his clothes exposing his hard dick and his ass. Michael grabbed his dick and said “so you like it little faggot” Dario struggled but Michal wasn’t releasing him. Michal then grabbed both Darios’s legs and spreader him apart, Dario tried to fight to no avail. Michal took his aim and without any prior waring he rammed his penis on Darios ass. “Dario made an ‘O’ with his mouth but the pain was too intense that he couldn’t mutter any word”. “See Dario, I’ll be gentle, most get their pelvis cracked on his first try…” Dario struggled in vain, Michal trusted ritmically controlling himself so not break any bones. Michal trusted and trusted, Dario struggled, but his tries where at every moment less vigorous, at the the end Darios ceased struggling, Michal smirked devilishly, he kept pushing Dario’s ass for minutes, then one hour until Michal felt satisfied. Dario was crying in pain, but Michal wasn’t out yet. Michal trusted some more time until he felt that he cum inside Dario. He leaned toward Dario’s ear and said “see…I can be very convincing”. He then pulled out but he was still erect. Ricardo and Lorenzo entered the room “OOOOOHHH man” they exclaimed in disgust at the same time while looking at Dario’s humiliation. Michal stood proudly in front to them and said “Dario, clean mi dick” Dario sobbed and obeyed he begun to fellate Michal who moaned in pleasure. “See Lorenzo, you should try this!” Michal said flexing his biceps and moaning. “No thanks! I’ve already joined the SSS” Lorenzo said with mixture of awe and disgust while holding up his hand in a gesture of surrendering. “Bummer” Michal said, “So, welcome to the SSS, you’ begin your training with Ricardo” Michal said while still moaning. “This one is mine…the Interviewer will nag at me but..a man has his needs…and this one won’t be part of the SSS” Michal said, then he pushed Dario away and said “enough, go and get my bath ready”. Michal ordered. Ricardo nodded Lorenzo to get out and both men left the room. Michal went to the bath “Dario, my bathrobe is there, hold it for me” Dario silently took the robe and waited behind Michael, looking in awe and fear at how Michal cleaned himself. After one hour Michal left the bathroom, Dario dried him with a towel, then he went to the desk he easily put it on it’s place, took a laptop from one of the drawers and called the Interviewer via video-call. “Hello” Michal said, “I got your two candidates, Lorenzo already joined, Dario…joined me” Michal said “put some clothes on Michal”, the Interviewer nagged…let me see Dario, “Dario, come here” Dario appeared naked on the video call but he didn’t say nothing. Michal accommodated the PC with a smirk. “Michal, you idiot, you broke him” the Interviewer said with irritation and covering his eyes with his hand in an exasperated fashion. “Michal burst in laugher” I just hope this one last much more than the others, you’ve sent me a fine candidate” he said. “I hope Lorenzo get’s well trained, now that Dario isn’t of any use” the Interviewer said “for you” Michal said with an evil smile, “exactly” the interviewer said irritated. “Get ready Michal…we need to get your soldiers as soon as possible to guard the neighborhood, If the first strike are there, the soldiers will not be of much help in the secondary base, but, they can be deployed here, to guard the surroundings, you’ll need some guards there and ill send you reinforcements as soon as possible”. The interviewer went serious, so did Michal; “Do yo know where they will attack?” He asked. “Not yet Michal, they have been very quiet even as we took over the Italian business, I’m guessing they are waiting to see how things change, we will leave the drugs business to them, so I suppose they will also fight between them in hope to reach most of the demand left before striking us…” the Interviewer said. Michal stood silent and thought for himself, “You smart bastard, you didn’t left the drugs business just for principle, but also as a way to make the Japanese and the Latins fight between them, so you get rid of an unwanted business but also you weaken your enemies by giving them and excuse to start a turf war between them while you reinforce your bases”. Michal smiled “well played” he muttered. “What?” The Interviewer said. “nothing” Michal responded. “As soon as anyone knows something I’ll communicate, for now, I will concentrate on the Italians, we will need to fix that inconvenience”. The interviewer said. “I can be very convincing “Michal said showing his cock on camera shamelessly. “I’ll go with Wolf, I need you there, if they strike there we need heavy weaponry…and your torpedo” The Interviewer said with a smirk and hang the call up. Michal smiled “Dario, I need you here” he said pointing at his cock. One week passed, the Interviewer was with Wolf at the HQ, Paolo and Igor already told them that even with his negotiation they’ve found some of the leaders still wanting to keep the drug business and have been even reeling against Paolo’s orders, Paolo and Igor even snuffed some of their soldiers and Igor praised Paolo for his quick advances. “He almost fainted from the effort but has soon as the head cracked he went full force until it exploded” Igor told the Interviewer with live detail. The Interviewer smirked. “They are just showoffs like you Wolf”. He said. “They have a good teacher” Wolf said while bouncing his biceps. The Interviewer rolled his eyes and said. “So we Weill need to go there tomorrow…Paolo, arrange a meeting, with all the dissidents…in the same place” the Interviewer said. Paolo went series for a moment. “All of them sir?”. “Yes, tomorrow, don’t let anyone out, we negotiate with all of them..even if you have to drag them to the place.” The call stopped. “All of them Wolf" said smirking. The Interviewer looked at his PC, “tomorrow I will tell you, be prepared”. Wolf flexed his arms and kissed his biceps. “Aye sir” he said. The morning of the next day the Interviewer woke up early, he went to the office, grabbed a cup of coffee and tapped on his PC, checked on his messages and sighted. “Some people just don’t learn”. The interviewer analyzed his spreadsheet alone, after some time Carlos entered the office. You’re OK boss? He said. “Yes Carlos, I'm fine, I can’t say the same for some other people I think”. The Interviewer said. Please send a guard to wake up Wolf, I need him. Carlos called a guard and asked him to go bring Wolf to the office. The nearest guard nodded and walked on the lone aisles, after some minutes he found Wolf’s quarters. He knocked the door once, after some minutes there was no answer, then knocked the door again, and a third time. There were no answer, 15 minutes already passed but there was no answer, the door was loosely closed so after the fourth know it opened, the guard then decided to enter and see if Wolf was really there. He found Wolf shirtless on his bed…sort of, because Wolf was so big that he occupied most of the big bed and his arm was hanging from one of the sides. The guard gulped at the size of the arm and somewhat he admired it for some seconds, he made a step and opened his hand. The guard tapped Wolf gently “Mr Wolf, the Interviewer is looking for you”, Wolf didn’t answered, the guard tapped his arm again. “Mr Wolf…please wake up”, Wolf didn’t move… the guard finally grabbed the arm with all his might but his king didn’t’ even compressed. “Mr Wolf, please”, then in desperation he kicked Wolf’s arm, Wolf waved his arm like brushing away a fly, but in the sudden movement he hit the guard head the guard barely yelled; the head exploded and blood and brains sprayed over all the walls with bone bits. After some minutes Wolf woke up and found a headless guard on the floor and blood and brain bits splatted over the walls and ceiling, the jaw was over Wolf’s bed. “What the hell” Wolf said in confusion… after some seconds of quiet pondering he realized that he must have killed accidentally the poor guard. “Such a shame…I didn’t even notice the bones cracking” Wolf said playful before grabbing the corpse and hugging it with all his force so blood sprayed from the neck and the rest of the head and then ripping if in half, then grabbing the pelvis and ripping the legs, and then ripping the arms of the chest remains. “That’s better, love the fireworks” Wolf said playfully, then he went to the shower, cleaned him up, then he took a red tank top and shorts and a pair of flip flops and left to the Interviewer office. “You’re late, we send a guard looking for you” the Interviewer said. “Seems he’s not a guard anymore” Wolf playfully said flexing his muscles. “Wolf, you can’t just kill off guard for fun” the Interviewer nagged at Wolf. “Sorry, he woke me up, he entered in my room and I got scared” Wolf said playfully. The interviewer held his head with his right hand exasperated. “Wolf, please be careful with our guards, they’re fragile, understand?” Wolf bounced his pecs so the interviewer interpreted it as a “yes”. Carlos was silent, with a small smile, clearly nervous that he was on the same room with a muscle monster that could kill him as easy as he was a fly but decide to play along. “He he” he said nervously. “We will travel the the South base, we have a meeting with the dissident factions of the Nuovi Impertatori”. The interviewer said. “We still don’t expect an attack but we need to reinforce our bases, Carlos you will stay here, you’re on charge of the base, with you will be Buck, I’m also asking you to train Brian, Felipe and Connor, they need to learn about our ways, Tony will be sent with Michal to reinforce the secondary base, we recently lost a candidate there” the Interviewer said, Carlos nodded and left the office. “Wolf, we will go to the Italians’s base, wanna drive?” The Interviewer said. “Wolf nodded and both left the base on a van” Wolf was at the wheel but the driver soon repented his idea since Wolf already took the highway at a lot of speed. “You’re speeding” The Interviewer said. “Yeaaaah” Wolf said. Wolf was concentrated but he liked teasing the Interviewer. “Long time I don't drive” Wolf said. “Yeah buddy, long time…” The Interviewer stood quiet for some time. “It was a lot of time since we met…” he said with nostalgia. “A lot…” Wolf answered, “There are always new and more dangerous adventures and you always free me from them, thanks buddy”. Wolf flexed his right biceps and said “You only need one Wolf” and smirked. The Interviewer smiled and touched Wolf’s biceps. “All I need…” he said. “Are you worried?” Wolf asked. “I’m just thinking, we have build the SSS, we are now growing the SSS beyond what we thought at first, we have found Michal and other strong people in the way, and we already have destroyed one mafia…and will take over a second one…sometimes I wonder when we will stop?” The Interviewer said while looking to the window. “Until your dream comes true…” Wolf said in a quiet voice. The Interviewer looked at Wolf, he wondered which dream he was talking…he remembered a long conversation on a cafe, when there where only one Wolf and one Interviewer…and one big dream…those days where long gone and now there was still a Wolf and an Interviewer, but time have been passed for them. Wolf grew in size and brutality, and the Interviewer grew more strategic and more inflexible. A siren sounded, “Fuck the police” Wolf said playfully “We don’t have much time to play Wolf” the Interviewer said, “Don’t worry it will be a quick play. A police car appeared behind, Wolf decelerated the car until it stopped. The Police car stopped and two cops step down. Wolf looked at the interviewer and winked. “Sir, you are way over the limit here” the first cop said. “Believe me officer, I’m way over the limit in many aspects” Wolf said bouncing his pecs. The cop was feeling rather uncomfortable “step down the car” the cops said, the other cop walked next to his colleague. Wold laughed, “With pleasure” he said. The nWolf stepped down from the van “My goodness” the second cop said when he saw Wolf’s size. Wolf bounced his pecs and biceps. “What do you need officer?” He said. Both cops trembled in fear, and by reflex they grabbed their guns and aimed at Wolf. “Stay there!” Both cops said. “Ok, Ok” Wolf said and stood still in front of the cops. “Your license” the cops asked. “This is my license” Wolf said flexing his biceps. “Don’t play with us” the first cop said trying to be commanding, but losing the effect completely before Wolf size. “I’m not playing with you…yet” Wolf said, then he grabbed the gun and yanked if from the cop’s hand, Wolf crushed the gun and pushed the cop against the police patrol shattering the glass. The Other cop fired his gun but the bullets rebounded over Wolf’s pecs “Oh my…” The phrase was cut out by Wolf when he grabbed the cop by the jaw, the Interviewer stepped down the van and stood at distance to let Wolf work. Wolf smiled devilishly and then yanked the jaw off of the cop’s head. The cop waved his hands wildly in pain and tried to run from Wolf but Wolf grabbed his arm and ripped it from the body, then took the other arm and crushed with his hand, then he lifted the body and flipped it so he held the body from the legs, Wolf ripped quickly both legs, the body fell to the ground. Wolf took aim and kicked the head like a soccer ball exploding the head, he then grabbed the corpse piercing it with his hand and hit the ground with it like it was a hammer. The other cop tried to stand top but Wolf threw his companion corpse at him, the cop stumbled back in horror and fell to the floor, Wolf then reached him and stomped his legs crushing the femurs, Wolf looked at his victim bouncing his pecs, he acted like a predator, a predator that likes to play with his victims. The cop shot at Wolf but all the bullets bounced on Wolf think skin. The cop yelled while shooting until his gun went empty, the cop threw the gun at Wolf’s face but it bounced again. Wolf burst in a devilish laugher, he stomped the cops arm and ripped the other arm of the body. “Too weak” Wolf said smirking and enjoying the kill. Wolf grabbed the cop’s head with his right hand and using his left hand, he tore the cops bit by bit with one one hand, the cop yelled in pain until he fainted from the shock. When Wolf couldn’t provoke more yells he crushed the head with just one hand and tossed the body at one of the trees of the nearby Woods with all his strength. The corpse exploded at the contact with the tree and the body remains stuck to the tree by the blood stained uniform. Wolf grabbed the car and easily tossed it over the trees, then he found the other corpse. Wolf walked back two or three steps and like a super strong and big soccer player he kicked the corpse, ripping it in two halves that fell apart in a shower of blood that stained the grass and the woods. “Shit I hit it too hard!” Wold playfully said. “Showoff” the Interviewer said. “Get ready here you have spare clothes” the Interviewer said.“ Wolf ripped all his clothing and flexed his body in a kind of private show for the interviewer even kissing his biceps and feeling his pecs. “Like it?” Wolf said proudly and teasing him. The Interviewer rolled his eyes with a faint smile “get ready”. Wolf bursted in laugher “you still like it”. The Interviewer walked next to him and poked his pecs “I…said…get…ready”. Wolf hardened his pecs “I can’t feel nothing” he said with a chant hardly containing his laugh, the Interviewer slapped his biceps and walked back to the car…”quickly you jerk” he said and entered the car. Once inside the interviewer smiled while thinking in all the good time with Wolf he had, and wondered how many times they will share in the future. Wolf changed clothes and took the cartwheel again. They raced on the highway and fortunately, for the cops, no one showed on the rest of the trip. The Interviewer send a message for Paolo and Igor “we are about to get there”. “Wolf, are you ready?” The Interviewer said. “Always” Wolf answered. They got to the base, it was a big edifice that resembled an hotel, that resemblance served has a cover for the base of the Nuovi Imperatori. “Seems they really like to show off their luxury” The Interviewer said. Igor was already in the from of the building, when he saw them he raced to the Van. “Welcome sir, I wish this is a very different situation but things are heated over there” Igor said. Igor was dressed in a well adjusted shirt, denims and shoes. “Were’s Paolo?” The Interviewer asked. “He’s with the dissidents, so far he have contained him but as soon as they knew you’ll come they rebelled and are threatening to defect or even to open a new mafia” Igor said. The Interviewer sighted “This should be too easy, or too hard, tell me Igor, our operatives are well?” He asked. “So far yes, we have successfully blocked most of their conversations, no secret information have been leaked but the dissidents have been frantic about the drug business, they Japanese and the Latins have already moved to take the vacuum of power for themselves and many of the dissidents over there are freaking out that the Nuovi Imperatori will lose all their influence” Igor explained. “Seems we will need to teach them influence” the Interviewer said while looking at Wolf. Wolf smiled and licked his lips in expectation. “Igor, are they all on the same place?” The Interviewer asked. “Yes, they’re still on the main saloon, so far Paolo has been reuniting with they every day at the same hour, they just started today but is far no one wants to give an inch”. Igor said. “Keep our hackers monitoring the communications, the loyal guards shall be at the doors of the saloon and when Wolf and I enter you will enter and the doors shall be shut, they won’t open until we reach and end of our negotiations” the Interviewer said In a cold, calculated way. “Aye sir” Igor said. And the three men Walked in the base. At the main meeting room the ambient was frantic, the Dissident leaders were yelling and the solider behind them were nervous, there were approximately twenty people on the room, all with weapons on his hands or hanging from their belts. Paolo didn’t flinched but he was clearly running out of patience, as he saw Wolf and the Interviewer entering he stood up and walked to them and ceded his seat to the Interviewer and then They adjusted their positions Wolf was at the right of the Interviewer, Igor and the Left and Paolo was behind him. The Interviewer took a moment to speak, he asked for a can of coke and said. “What do you want?” A pandemonium started, all the Italian leaders yelled in a cacophony of voices, the interviewer kept sipping his coke, then he asked for another in signs, Igor quickly brought another can and the Interviewer sipped it slowly until the Italian leaders went silent. “It’s all you have to say?” The Interviewer said. The Italians when silent. “So far all you say is blabber about the drugs and the weapons…so the issue is this, first we will abandon the drug business, the SSS by principle won’t participate in that business, period.” The Italians yelled in rage, the Interviewer stood in silence, but this time some of the soldiers unloaded the guns but the Interviewer was unfazed, he looked at all the faces but all of them where up in arms about the drug deals. After the pandemonium subsided one of the leaders said, “and the weapons?”. “I’m glad you as Mister, you also bark a lot about weapons but there is one problem I’m afraid. These cost too much to maintain, and most important, as you will see, I don’t have any weapon with me, but my best weapon is just here…Wolf, please show them”. Wolf took the Interviewer seat and gently pushed back to the wall, Igor instinctively walked and stablished his place at the left place and Paolo placed himself at the right side. Both men stood still, Wolf placed himself and the border of the table. Wolf grabbed one of the leaders from the head with both hands and lifted in front of the table as if he was a trophy. Wold smiled, then he begun to squeeze the head over him. The leaders yelled in pain and kicked Wolf, he desperately tried to used his gun and shot Wolf until the magazine was empty. Wolf kept squeezing , the Italian screamed and blood begun to emerge from his head, the blood gun to flow through Wolf’s powerful fingers, and the head was crushed like an eggshell. Wolf squeezed the head until the deformed skin passed through Wolf’s fingers with blood, brain bits and bones, teeth and blood poured through the remains of the head’s mouth and the blood rained over Wolf head and flowed trout his arms like a bloody stream, Wolf laughed maniacally in anticipation of that would happen next. Wolf squeezed the head until his own fingers crossed, wolf released the headless corpse that fell over the table and begun to slip down to the ground. Wolf grabbed the corpse from the neck remains and tossed if over the table. The dissidents looked in horror at the bloody kill and stood in disbelief for some seconds, on of the nearest dissident leader, the on a at Wolf’s right size yelled, and grabbed his gun, he shot Wolf’s head at point blank, the shot didn’t even made Wolf skin get red, Wolf grabbed tha arm and ripped if from the body with his left hand, then he grabbed the head with the right and and quickly close his fist crushing the head that exploded splattering blood, bran and bon in all directions, Wolf used his shirt to clean his hand and tossed the arm over the table. The leader at Wolf’s left side trued to run but Wolf closed his left fist and in a quick and sudden circled punch he hit the leader’s head with the back of his fist, the head exalted like it was hit with a heavy and blunt object so Wolf stood in front of three headless corpses. Wolf roared like a beast and slowly cleaned his hand agains his shirt while bouncing his pecs. Wolf flexed his biceps and in a clear but somewhat condescending way he said “Want more of this bugs”. The Italian leaders yelled in defiance and horror from seeing his leaders snuffed in seconds, they discharged all their weaponry over Wolf. Wolf kept flexing his biceps and bouncing his pecs, the room inside sounded like if a war started on It’s interior. Wolf burst in a maniac laugher and began to Walk slowly and deliberately rounding the table, the guards kept aiming and shooting Wolf until the smoke filled all the room, some shots lost its way and hit Igor but they bounced over his muscles leaving just reddish points over his skin, Paolo at first was scared but he then suddenly saw that the bullets didn’t affected him, “the SSS training bust be working” he thought for himself and stood still with a smile in his face. The shots kept sounding only interrupted by Wolf’s maniac laugher, Wolf grew excited, even his groin was showing his excitement, Wolf grunted like a beast. Wolf stood there, receiving gunshots but never getting any wound, Wolf bounced his pecs and caressed himself, he punched his own pecs, he felt his biceps and moaned in pleasure because he knew that the only thing that could make him feel pleasure there, was himself be from him caressing himself or by snuffing the life out of the weaker. Slowly but steadily, the gunshots sounded weaker. Suddenly the gunshots stopped and were replaced by an uneasy murmur. Wolf laughed hard, “is that all you have weaklings?”. Wolf jumped next to them and grabbed two men heads and crushed like grapes, they only could yell fro a second before Wolf’s hands crushed their heads that exploded in a gush of blood, brain and bone. Wolf opened his hands and two trembling corpses fell to the ground. A soldier tried to hit Wolf with the back of the gun, his hit landed on Wolfs bouncing pecs. Wolf smirked with malice he closed his right fist and punched his chest breaking his sternum, ribs, heart and column, Wolf’s fist pierced the guards body, Wolf lifted the corpse with his fist still piercing the body Wolf flexed his left biceps and licked it, then he used his freehand and grabbing the head he ripped the body from the right hand, blood sprayed over all the nearest guards Wolf crunched the head that emitted with a sickening bone crunching sound that Wolf clearly enjoyed. Wolf was ecstatic, he grabbed tow guards from the heads and crushed them together using the might of his own pecs. Wolf moaned. A guard tried to use an empty assault rifle has a bat but he slipped with the blood and fell to the ground, Wolf took the opportunity to step on his head and making his quads dance he crushed the head, the guard just made a muffled “ARGHHH”. And the floor god more blood and brain stains. Three guards ran in desperation to Wolf, trying stupidly to fight him. Wolf punched the abdomen of the nearest guard piercing his abs and grabbing the column crushing it and ripping a bit of the vertebrae from the body, the guard suddenly lost stability and fell over his back, Wolf grabbed the neck other of the attacking guards with his free hand and with all his might he tossed at the wall, the guard body was crushed against the wall like he was ran over by a truck, Wolf grabbed the third guard from the neck and pelvis, he lifted him over his head. The guard yelled “leave m…” Wolf crushed his body like a can muffling his yells that were replaced by a pain scream, Wolf tossed the body and ripped his shirt revealing the magnificence of his pecs that were bouncing rhythmically. Wolf looked for the first guard and stomped his head like a bug, then grabbed the second guard head with his big hand and ripped it off body. Wolf crushed the head against his pecs, using the blood, brain and bones has lube for his nipples moaning in the process. “These bug does really have any use”. Wolf said playfully to instill terror on the rest of the guards “they are just for my pleasure tearing them apart”. The other guards stood trembling, they feared the monster in front of them, someone so strong that he easily could use them just for lube for his own pleasure and some ran for the door. But the doors where closed, the SSS guards outside have shouted them, so they new there where no scape. Wolf grabbed ons of the guard at his reach and punched his head with his left hand, he pierced the head until the head was at the heigh of the biceps, and then Wolf made a biceps pose, the head exploded at the volume of the hyper big muscle inside it. Wolf licked the brain and blood from his biceps. Smirking with malice. Some of the guard begun to pray, Wolf walked to them “your god is here, worship me” he said. Two guards took the message at hand and begun to touch Wolf muscles in adoration, one of them was daring enough to lick Wolf’s nipples but Wolf used his free hand and crushed the head against his nipple like he was a bug, Wolf pinched his nipple and moaned “bugs” he said. Then he grabbed the other worshiping guard’s hand “clean it” he said, the guard begun to lick Wolf pecs and Wolf crushed his head with his open hand like he was a big…again. “Wolf smirked, “you can worship me but i’m a god of death..so I deliver”. Another one went close but decided better to run for his life, Wolf grabbed him and ut in a bearhug. The guard screamed at top of what his crushing lugs allowed him, “you’ll feel soon all my might” Wolf said, then he crushed the ribcage and abdomen with all his strength, the sickening sound of bones crushing sounded like if Wolf had crushed a bag of crackers. The pressure was so big that the guard opened his mouth and a gush of blood poured from it like a volcano. The guard fell dead, his arms limp over Wolf’s arms, Wolf released the body but before it well to the ground he grabbed the head with his hand and closed his fist crushing the head just for pleasure. Wolf decided he was too being too slow, so he ran to the other guards, he gabbed two by the heads and crushed them, he grabbed another one from the arms and ripped both arms in one movement splashing blood at all directions, one guard fell in front oh him and he stomped the chest, blood gushed from is mouth. Wolf grabbed another guard and made a knot with his arms, the guard yelled in pain before falling to the ground. One guard hit Wolf in the head, Wolf smiled, “Idiot” then Wolf punched his abdomen with his right hand and grabbed the spine, then he pierced the chest with his left hand grabbing his spine in two points, the guard gaped. “This is a real punch your Imbecile” Wolf said with an evil smile “And now…this is a split”… Wolf lifted the guard and then he yanked both arms at opposing sides ripping the guard in half making a gush of blood and spreading his guts over the walls. There where only two guards left, Wolf ignored them and then begun to look for intact heads. He found the guard with the ripped limbs revolving in the floor with pain, he put gently his foot on his head and slowly crushed it like he was crushing a cardboard. He walked slowly to the guard with the tied arms and first he the knot, with arms and everything, and stomped the head viciously cracking the floor with just one stomp. He looked for the halve with the head and ripped it from the body, then with the head on his hand he walked to the remaining guards. Wolf palmed the ripped head and slowly compressed it, the head slowly was deformed at the horrified look of the remaining guards that banged helplessly the door. Wolf tossed the head remains at his side, he casually cleaned his hands one against the other, licking blood as it was some kind of jelly candy. The guards pissed himself from fear. Wolf smelled the fear and enjoyed it. “You know you’re going to die” Wolf said with a slow voice where he enjoyed every word of it. Wolf walked so slowly that all his muscles contracted in a such controlled way that they looked like an anatomy book. The guards banged furiously the doors, Wolf reached them, he pushed back one of the guards and held up the arm with the guard was banging with. “Shhh” Wolf said, “you’re disturbing” Wolf forced the arm backwards until the guard almost could scratch the back of the neck. AIEEEEEEEEE the guard screamed. “Shhhh” Wolf said, you’re disturbing” Wolf said with a higher volume. He pushed the arm up and he snapped it from the shoulder sockets, AAAAARRRGGGGGG the guard yelled, “Now you’re disturbing!” Wolf sand he then grabbed the other arm and in one movement he yanked it backwards and upwards, both arms where dislocated, Wolf grabbed both forearms with one hand and Wolf lifted him like the guard was a pig on a hook and the guard was really squealing like a pig. While holding up the guard with his right hand, Wolf punched his abdomen and ripped all his intestines while looking deviously at the other guard. The guard gaped. Wolf then punched the abdomen again but used his arm as a hook, Wolf opened his right hand and the arms fell lips at the the guard sides. Wolf was holding up the guards body with his left biceps that he flexed casually moving the guard like a rag doll over his big and powerful biceps. Wolf was enjoying to toy the guard while looks and the other viciously, then Wolf used his right hand and ripped the guards pants and underwear, the other guard frigthened about a rape scene but Wolf was looking to have a clear vision of his fixing point, he ripped the balls and penis and then he grabbed the pubic symphysis and with all his high Wolf pulled his biceps and the pelvis apart. His arm ripped the body like toilet paper, Wolf ripped the sternum, and both ribcage halves flipped like a torn book, his fist went through the guards head crushing and ripping the jawbone and caving the head from bellow so the head was caved by Wolf’s fist, the maxillary bones where torn apart and the eyes flopped from outside the cranium. The pelvis still had the legs attached so Wolf casually ripped both legs from the pelvis, just for show. Blod was sprayed all over the place excepting to the part that the Interviewer, Paolo and Igor stood. Igor was in awe and Paolo was holding his crotch. The Interviewer was unfazed but he clearly was looking at detail Wolf’s errands. The last guard was screaming “no, no, no mercy…please” Wolf kicked him and he went flying in front of the interviewer, he landed on his back and the air was forced out of his lungs. “I know I’m too big for you little one, so I will help you” Wolf grabbed the left arm of the guard and placed his forearm on his right arm crevice, then Wolf slowly flexed his bicep and at first he trapped the arm then the bone begun creaking and then the biceps crushed the forearm. Wolf moaned “I love this” he muttered in pleasure. The guard yelled in pain, then Wolf did the same with the other arm but this time he made it slower. Wolf enjoyed each yell, each crack, each tremble each struggle. Wolf then grabbed the guard by his ankle and deviously and slowly he held the knee with his left arm and the shin with the right hand, the guard tried to kick Wolf but he ignored, it was like a bug hitting him, Wolf slowly ripped the left shin from his body, when blood poured everywhere he bent and quickly put his left arm under the knee and holding it against the arm craved he flexed his biceps crushing the knee in one swift movement but reducing the blood loss, the guard was hanging from Wolf’s left biceps and his back was hitting Wolf legs and croth Wolf grabbed the left knee and he simply yanked the body tearing the leg off the body. Wolf tossed the leg and relaxed his biceps the body fell to the ground but Wolf was on for more blood he lifted again the guard and accommodates him just to make Igor Paolo and the Interviewer see the ending of the gruesome spectacle. He hugged the guard from behind and using his fingers as powerful hooks over the guard sternum he ripped the ribs and the sternum exposing the guards internal organs, his heart was racing trying to hold the guar alive for some seconds more but in the process make in the guard feel even more pain than he could possible though he could feel. Wolf grabbed the head with both hands and piercing it with his fingers he opened it like he was opening a bag of potato chips, the brain was exposed, the eyeballs where still hanging from it, Wolf ripped the brain fro, the skull and tossed at a wall where it stood plastered like an strange work or art. Wolf yelled and flexed his muscles, mesmerizing his audience, the Interviewer scratched his head and said “I suppose it can’t be helped” and left the bloody room. In the aisle the non dissident old members of the Nuovi Imperatori heard the yells, the cracks and the screams, they also read a maniac laughter like a demon, then he looked at the room interior, some of them fell on his backs, some of them puked, some of them looked at Wolf and his bloodied body, they wondered how Wolf could be that happy while flexing his body. “il demonio” some of them said and trembled. The Interviewer said “Now you all bring here your weapons to be destroyed, close the drug business, and from now you’re all part of the SSS, you’ll be our soldiers” the Interviewer said with authority. “Any other dissidence and I’ll gladly ask Wolf to come back” the Nuovi Imperatori members freaked out at the idea. “Good” the Interviewer said, now all the leaders place come with me, we need a new meeting place. “Wolf, go and shower yourself, I’ll find you later” the Interviewer said. After some minutes the leaders of the Nuovi Imperatori, Paolo, Igor and the Interviewer found a smaller room near the big one, the stench was already filling the air but Paolo, Igor and the Interviewer ignored it. “Gentlemen, as you saw there are changes”. The Interviewer said. Paolo and Igor were at each of the Interviewer sides. “From now, the Nuovi imperatori doesn’t exist anymore, you’ll be now the souther division of the SSS” the Interviewer declared officially. A fat leader scoffed and said “we are already respected by our name, so you now say we should drop it?”. The Interviewer looked at him and said “Paolo”. Paolo walked behind the guy and palmed his head. Paolo begun to crush the skull, it was his very first time but he was unrelenting, Paolo squeezed the head and the fat leaders begun to scream in pain, after some seconds the skull caved and after that Paolo could finally crush the head of the leader, Paolo yelled in victory and flexed his biceps, “yeah” he said. Paolo yanked the body from the table and the body fell at the side, the other leaders grabbed his seats until their fingers went white. “Any other stupid question?” The Interviewer said. “So listen, any betrayal shall be payed with death, these are our ways, we will only use our physical strength, that makes good soldiers and make’s us strong has you saw with my friend Paolo here”. You’ll be part of our army for now you will stay here with Paolo, but. I think this place can be dangerous for most of you, so you’ll be transfigured to our main headquarters” “you’l begin to train, If you can’ train at the SSS level, you’ll be deemed unfit to work with us”. Has said, Paolo will be the Ione in charge of the operation, any questions?. The leaders stood frozen. “Good” the Interviewer said, Paolo, take the command from here, I’ll look for Wolf, Igor, come with me”. Paolo took the Interviewer seat as soon as he got up, then the Interviewer left with Igor, on the room Paolo gave clear instructions about how they will merge both organization operations. “Igor, we will need to reinforce our defenses on the main base, the secondary base and here, I doubt they will hit here first since this place does nothing with our main operations, so it doesn’t make any sense to attack here unless they want to take the place from us, they won’t attack soon I think. The Nuovi Imperastori lost many leaders so we need to fill the void…make sure that Paolo understand this…” the Interviewer was sweating, and he put his hand on the old wound and held onto the wall… “Still hurts?” Igor asked “Just when I’m tired” the Interviewer said with a smile, and continued walking but Igor noted that he walked at a slower pace than before. After some minutes they found the room were Wolf was playfully bathing in the shower, the room was big and had a big bed inside. The Interviewer signaled Igor to leave, then he looked for a seat where he fell from exhaustion. After some minutes Wolf left the shower only covered by a towel, the towel was clearly too small to cover, but the interviewer was already sleeping. Wolf looked at the interviewer almost tenderly, “impudent brat, anyone would fear to fell sleep in my reach, most of them get’s crushed but you decide to sleep here…you jerk”. “I heard that” the Interviewer said while half asleep, “shut ups and rest” Wolf said, the Interviewer didn’t answered. Then Wolf with extreme care lifted the interviewer and put him on the bed. “It’s very fun” He said. Then Wolf seated on the seat and carefully watched the Interviewer’s sleep.
  6. Warning; This storiy us very heavilt snuff-oriented. If this is not your thing, please looke elsewere. If this is yout thing, enjoy. Thanks to freakoman2 and mczapl for their encpuragement, ideas and help. (Thank you guys, the SSS would no be the same without you!). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 13-Scacchi Insanguinati The Interviewer was on the cafe seated with Wolf and Paolo. Now…let's see…” the Interviewer said, he took a sip of his coffee. “Your boss wants to change the number of fights to 10…why?” The Interviewer asked. “Don’t know, seems he thinks that if the Italians show true superiority there, he can convince the other mobs to leave us alone…” Paolo said “That’s a good argument” the Interviewer said, “But why changing it? Why now? And why he sent you specifically?” The Interviewer said. Paolo didn’t knew the answers, he even felt a little stunned to be unable to answer… TelI me Paolo, any negotiation we reach here…you’re really able to guarantee me that the agreement we reach will stay?” Paolo simply said “I’m sure that Luca will accept ad long as we accept his requirement of 10 fights” The interviewer took a sip of his coffee, “It’s risky for us” he said. “You’ve haven’t showed your warriors, but you have some sense of at least two of ours, and now you’ve told me that Luca wants to make a power show..so seems the stakes are quite high”. He said. The Interviewer looked at Wolf and regretted not have used his strongest piece, for some moments he wanted to kick himself but he was going to stay true to his world, but he knew that the risk and the cost would be something he will not like. “These are our conditions” the Interviewer said with a pain twitch that was unable to hide. “You’re right?” “No, thank to you…just be glad that Wolf doesn't kill you?” The Interviewer said with slight irritation. “Now to the point…first, well accept the 10 to 10, In fact we want the number elevated to 11 so we avoid the possibility of a tie; in addition, the event will be on our arena, we already have a place, second, the even will be streamed for all our subscribers, but we will also stream to all the SSS and Nuovi Imperatori members, so the result shall not be challenged, three, the heads of the two organizations will be on our arena so to legitimize the results” The interviews twitched in pain and a small drop of sweat fell on his forehead. Paolo nodded “I think that’s easy to achieve”. We have a last condition. All the fights will be to death… Paolo was shocked. “SSS rules Paolo…or you didn’t realized Lucas intention to send you here alone?” Paolo looked at the interviewer and suddenly he begun to sweat. “Luca knows our business, and our rules since he and you organization are our clients too…even after your takeover intent he still trust us his valuables and we still hold them secured… go talk to Luca and tell what is his answer?…oh, and please , on your way out can you please ask them to bring me another coffee?…we´ll wait”. The Interviewer took the last sip of his current coffee. “Delicious” Wolf smirked “i’d like a coffee too”. After some minutes the cafe owner brought to new coffee cups for the Interviewer and Wolf, he cleaned the table from the spilled coffee and left. “Please put the bill on our account, we will pay ass soon as possible…we are going to leave soon” the Interviewer said. On the outside of the cafe Paolo voice sounded, “si signore”…then a long pause…and after Paolo said in a quiet voice “si signore”. The Interviewer smiled. “Maybe…” he said. Then Paolo entered the cafe. “May I ask for a glass of water” he said. “Please, be my guest, I’ll swear I won’t poison it on revenge” the Interviewer said with a smirk. Paolo was worn out, his hand shook in a slight but controlled show of pure rage. “What happened?” The Interviewer asked. “Luca accepted all the terms” Paolo said. “Good” The Interviewer said. “So, I suppose that this will not be the last time we meet, but Paolo, let me give you a friendly advise… Luca knows our rules, he know that we alway play by our rules…I’ve talked to him before all this mess and I can tell you…Luca is pissed at you, and the fact that you didn’t handed him the SSS surely has him very pissed, I know his aim, and I know he want us badly… but if I were you, I would be really pondering where my loyalty is, because I’m fearing that the next movement Luca does involving you will give you plenty of opportunity to say where his loyalties are…don’t forget, he sent you here to die, and maybe he’s surprised that you will come back to your place…don’t forget.” The interviewer took a sip of coffee and left the place, “the water is on our bill” he said while leaving with Wolf at his side. Leaving a confused Paolo behind. Later, the Interviewer walked with Wolf on the SSS headquarters. Michal was waiting on the entrance. “How’s our new recruit?” The Interviewer asked. “He’s already on his quarters, we will assign his training regime as soon as possible. “We got a small change of plans” the Interviewer said. A small pain twitch appears on his face. “I think you need to rest, you barely rested since the…” Michal didn’t said a word but pointed at the Interviewer wounded arm. “First we need to discuss some things” the Interviewer signaled Michal to follow them, “what happened today? They told me that Wolf killed two cops and you reunited with Paolo. “Yes, and yes” the Interviewer said. Let me update you first… “Eleven!” Michal said. “Yes, I know, we don’t have that many pieces on our elites” The Interviewer said. “I need to participate” Michal said, “Me too” Wolf said. “No, first both of you are way too strong, and also you’re part of the bet…unfortunately I cornered myself on that point, also, if you both participate they can cry foul on the tournament results”. Remember the event will be streamed to everyone. “Why you asked that” Michal said dumbfounded. “We need that the results are unquestionable by anyone…” the Interviewer said, “Also, that can prevent any treacherous movement by the Italians”. “It’s possible that they do an underhanded move?” Michal said. The interviewer made a pause and said “There is a thing that does’s cape my mind…ten fighters, it’s a somewhat high number, we one up that number to make the results clear…but seems they know that we don’t have that much people so that changed the rules to show their senses superiority of numbers, so I still suspect that they can do an underhanded move of the conditions are met…but what are those conditions’ I don’t know…” The Interviewer said. “And what if they do?” Michal said. The Interviewer looked at Michal and then to Wolf. “If that happens we will abide by the SSS rules as asked”. Wolf smirked and Michal nodded. The Interviewer took his chess board from his desk and begun to add the opposing pieces to it, after that, he put the pawns on his side of the board in silence. Wolf and Michal stood silent. The Interviewer then begun to say “the main problem is that the board is now bigger than before…ten fights would be a problem, I asked five to avoid the possibility of a tie…Luca wants that that can be a possibility, also, I don’t have a queen on the board”. The Interviewer took the main pieces from the desk and with delicacy he put the towers on the board. “Igor and Buck are strong, Is difficult for them to lose, Buck is not disciplined but he can compensate on his strength, Igor have been looking at Wolf as an example, he have been training very hard so he gained a lot of strength recently”. Wolf too another pair of pieces, the Knights and put on the board. “We also have Ivan and Carlos, they are flexible, Ivan has been training the troops here and he’s a very capable strategist, he can use that capability on the fights, Carlos is stronger but flexible and his adaptive capabilities are top notch”. The Interviewer added one of the Bishops to the board. “Ricardo has been learning at a very fast speed he is very emotional but his strength is not that apparent from his body size”. The interviewer put his finger on the bishop position that was empty. “That put us in the next problem…We have strong pieces but we lack in the numbers” he said. Michal bent over the desk “Add us..please”. The Interviewed looked at him and said “I’ve told you why, please Michal believe in me…” the Interviewer said. “Seems we will need to use some strong pawns over here…until we knew who will be send by the Italians they can give us a surprise…and on the bishop…what do you think about Felipe?” The Interviewer said while holding the bishop on his hand and pondering if he needed to put the piece on his board. “Felipe is too new” Wolf said. “I know, but he is strong, from what we saw on the gym, he’s at least as strong as one of the guards and he also has some fighting experience, we could use this time to train him, Michal can you do it?” Michal nodded. “Ok, do as you please” Michal said. “Thanks” The Interviewer said. The Interviewer stood up, he looked at the board and took a rook on his hand…”maybe we can snatch a rook from them…” he muttered and then put the piece on the board. “Wolf, we will need to evaluate the guards” the interviewer told Wolf, “You need to rest first” Wolf ordered and Michal nodded. Then he lifted the Interviewer and. Cradled to his bed. “Take a rest…” they said in unison and left the room”. “Michal please make the training program and execute it ASAP”. “OK I’ll do it Michal said without turning and left the room alongside Wolf”. The Interviewer then realized how exhausted he was, his arm still was in pain , he walked alongside Wolf, and entered his room, Wolf looked at him while he climbed to his bed and soon fell asleep. Wolf closed the door and left. Soon the days passed, the Interviewer and Michal chose three promising guards to fight, and they added Felipe to the bunch. They were training hard, taking little rest, but from the new recruits Felipe showed a lot of promise. The other guards were Tom, Ferdinand, Ceri, and Greg. Tom was a big bodybuilder past his eye, but still big and strong, he had some potential and joined the SSS on the promise of becoming strong again, he had a big body with a tummy that revealed Tom’s age, and his previous heavy steroid usage, he was kinda dominant on his manners but his strength was higher than the average SSS guard, he was almost an elite but the Interviewer rejected the promotion on grounds of being “too close to be a lone Wolf”. He trained almost as hard as Felipe, and seems that Tom was fixated on being promoted to an elite after the tournament. Ferdinand was an above average guy, blonde and with a round face, he was recruited some years ago and even if he trained hard, he didn’t achieved the fitness type of body, but his looks where misleading, many people tried to poke fun at his looks and found their face crushed by his powerful hits, he liked to be a guard but he didn’t wanted to have more responsibilities, so he declined any opportunity to be promoted. However Michal thought that he could be paired to an average looking Italian fighter. Ceri and Greg were the last of the new bunch, Ceri was an ex-cop, not so tall but he had big hairy pecs, and formed legs from the football practice and bald head. He was bigger than Ricardo, but was not that well defined than him. Greg were a muscle chub, kind arrogant but had boxing knowledge, he was a very domineering man, but Michal thought that he could win his fights. “It all come at how we place and play our pieces” the Interviewer said in his office while talking to Michal and Wolf, the tournament was set to begin tomorrow. The interviewer meditated on what would happen, somewhat the tournament would be held at the next day and the SSS would be changed forever. The day of the tournament the preparations were frantic, the arena was being fitted with enough seating for all the Nuovi Imperatori heads and for Wolf, Michal and the Interviewer on the SSS side. The colosseum was fitted to let the guess stay comfortable during the matches and even a screen was installed so everyone could see what was being streamed. At the afternoon the Italians arrived, they came in 4 vans each carrying at least two of their fighters and a limo that carried Luca and Paolo as his number two. The Interviewer stood at the entrance with Wolf and Michal, each one at one side like two hulking body guards. The walked near the limo, the limo kept closed by at least 5 minutes and then the opposite doo opened and Paolo came out of the car. “Good Afternoon sirs” Paolo said he was on a white shirt that fitted his chest all too well and in cream pants, he walked in front of the other door and said “Luca wants to be sure that there are no traps there. The Interviewer frowned “First you try to kill Michal, then you try to take over the SSS, then instead of face us up front, you decide to send your messenger two times…even you changed the terms…If you really think so little of us, then leave this place, since so far you’re the ones that have attacked us, so we stay to our word that there are no foul play here..if you want to keep your word, then come down that car and speak to us directly or face the consequences” the Interviewer said in a contained rage but he wasn’t answering to Paolo but speaking directly to Luca. Paolo shuddered and looked to the car. The door opened and all the other cars doors opened in unison, like a small army, the Nuovi Imperatori stood down the car, and formed a line in front of The Interviewer, Wolf and Michal, the SSS guards and chosen fighters responded accordingly. At the end, Luca got off the limo and stood in front of the Interviewer defiantly. The Interviewer was unfazed but his breathing was heavy and slow. “You impudent brat, you should know your place” Luca said. Luca was a man on their late 50’s, he was very well dressed in a white designer suit riveted with gold olive leaves woven into the sleeves and edges of the dress jacket. “Like an emperor” the Interviewer thought. He was tall, average built and his face shoed piercing blue eyes and a royal presence that inspired respect, but his facial expression was arrogant, so the high class effect Luca wanted was lost in part by this demeanor. “Sorry Luca, but there’s only one person in this world that can call me Impudent brat” so I’ll ask you to not do it again. Luca was shocked. “Beware man, We can simply crush you like a bug and you wouldn’t even note that” Luca said defiantly. “You already tried that and failed” The Interviewer answered, Luca took the burn with aplomb, he simply ignored it and said. “The failures of Paolo aren’t my failures, so I don’t accept any responsibility of his actions” Luca answered. “Paolo blushed but stood silent”. “So how are we going to settle this?” Luca said with contempt. The Interviewer pointed at his chosen warriors, formed in line in front of the SSS guards and behind The Interviewer, Wolf and Michal. Luca observed Wolf and Michal and said “these two are your better men I’ve heard, so why don’t they fight?” He said. “I want this to be a fair fight, also they are part of the price, my better warriors” The Interviewer said. “So you’re so arrogant that you don’t use your better fighters?” Luca said, “I’m sure that our chosen warriors will be of your liking and will provide a good fight…we are taking this very seriously” the Interviewer said unfazed. “Our Warriors will be Carlos, Ferdinand, Daniel, Ivan, Greg, Buck, Igor, Ricardo, Felipe, Ceri, and Tom”. “Our warriors will be Connor, Lorenzo, Tony, John, Dario, Bruno, Carlo, Mauro, Enzo, and Brian…Our last warrior is delayed but I’m quite sure that we can start the fights before he gets here” Luca said. “I’m sure he will get here on time” The Interviewer said making a special effort on keep his true feeling hidden. So we will start at 5pm at the colosseum, we already arranged a plane where all your men can stay. If you need something please tell us”. The Interviewer said. “I’ve already brought everything we need, I can’t risk an underhanded move by you” Luca said with the arrogant tone that the Interviewer was starting to hate. “Understand” he said. “Good” Luca said “so, please show us our temporal place”. After the Italians left the Interviewer and Michal pondered the best plan to the fights, the Interviewer regretfully admitted that even as they were proud of their soldier’s strength, the Italian ad there share of good soldiers too. “I wish I could recruit them to the SSS, but unfortunately some of them will die…hope none of us die…but I highly doubt it”. The Interviewer said while twitching his face. “The pain returned?” Michal asked. “It has been reducing, but sometime it returns”. The Interviewer said. In the next hours Afternoon Luca and the Interviewer interchanged messages much ti the Interviewer irritation. “Pompous piece of crap” he said. “Language you boy” Wolf said while bouncing his pecs teasing the Interviewer. “Cut it out Wolf” the Interviewer said “He clearly belittles us…” the Interviewer went silent and walked to Wolf. He patted Wolf’s arms “I don’t want to lose you, or Michal, but I’m getting nervous that I was too careless with this”. Wolf flexed his biceps “you have one Wolf, and that Wolf with Michal helped to train your warriors, trust them”. Wolf said. The Interviewer smiled. “Thanks buddy…that guy really gets on my nerves”. “Don’t allow that” Michal said while entering to the Interviewers office, “His pride is his weakness…they have accepted the fights list, they also seem to thing that this will be settled before the sixth or seventh fight…also, Carlos have even feeling sick lately” Michal said. “It’s not like we can call them for a change now…” the Interviewer said, “We will have to believe in our people” the Interviewer said. SO, we will have the matches how they here agreed. The first one is Carlos against that light-heavy bodybuilder packed with mass, in fact the bodybuilder from the Italians had an sadist look on his face and he barely fin on the clothes he decided to use. “Connor, that guy seems to be a good recruit for us, but Carlos is a fine soldier too” the Interviewer thought. The afternoon came and the event needed to start, the Interviewer walked alongside Wolf and Michal to the colosseum, they visited first the chosen warriors. “We are strong, let’s show them” was the small discourse the Interviewer gave to his soldiers. They answered in various forms, from approbation nods to full muscle flexing by Ricardo. Carlos was eerily silent. The Interviewer thought for a second that he could be nervous but hushed the idea away, there was simply no time. Carlos move to the colosseum with them, he were silent all the way down to the colosseum, after some time he took another way, just to get to the colosseum, that day Wolf, Michal and the Interviewer would take the route to the upper part of the colosseum. “Let’s take a close look on Carlos” the Interviewer said, “Agree” Michal said, Wolf was quiet all over the time. “What’s up Wolf?” The Interviewer said. “Let’s be on guard…don’t trust the Italians” Wolf said. The Interviewer nodded, Wolf wasn’t the type to give a caution word, so the Interviewer too those words at heart. After some minutes they reached the upper level of the arena where Luca was already seated with Paolo at his side and four bodyguards with him. “Why you took out our weapons from us?” Luca said. “We don’t have weapons either” the Interviewer said unfazed, “Are you so little sure of your men capabilities that you think you need weapons?, If you want to be sure you can examine Wolf and Michal. You won’t find any weapons with us, excepting for the ones stored for our clients on the warehouses outside this place. “So it’s real that you don’t use weapons” Luca said with a slight deprecative smile. The Interviewer was quick to detect that Luca saw that has an SSS weakness, little he knew about Wolf and Michal, but he decided to play along, “we don’t like to hide behind the false power that weapons give, and anyway is not that we want them, we only do our business and we don’t need those things for our mission” The Interviewer said casually before taking a seat. “Go ahead, ask you men to examine them”. One of Luca guards came next to Wolf who grunted and bounced his pecs. “You can touch them if you want, but I don’t know if they want to be touched” Wolf said, he was in his classical tank top, shorts and converse shoes that the guard saw that Wolf would not be able to hide a gun excepting for the ones already attached to his body. Other guard went next to Michal “The only canon you see is the one in the center” Michal said jokingly but with a face that looked like “you touch me…you die” that the guard simply took a look from the outside, Michal was wearing pants and a well fitted shirt that was so adjusted to his body that even if he take a hidden gun, it would clearly be seen. The Italian bodyguards simply nodded to Luca, “thank you praetorians” he said. “Praetorians…so this guy really believes himself to be an emperor” the Interviewer tough for himself. “I just hope that he is not as crazy as one of them”. They all took his positions, the arena door opened and Carlos and his opponent, Connor stood in front of them. “You all know that this fight is the final one for one of yours” Luca said pompously, “I hope that you give a fight so good that no one can claim that the fight was unfair. Luca said, his tone heavily implied some kind of “mercy” that they were giving to the SSS. The Interviewer sighted in a quiet rage, Wolf put a hand on his shoulder and gently pressed. The Interviewer took the sign has a “calm down” gesture. The Interviewer took a sip oh his coca-cola and heard. Luca sat and the Interviewer said “No weapons, fight to the end, Luca and I will be the judges of this fight…so please, give your best”, he then poured down the can remains to the floor like a libation, a sign that Luca noted. Luca signaled his hand to one of his guard who quickly took a glass from a bottle of Win they brought with them and took a sip. “Don’t worry Luca, unless you behave, you should fear nothing from us…we are not like you”. The Interviewer said with scorn. Luca looked in quiet rage but has the event was being streamed he decided to play along. Carlos (SSS) and Connor (NI) where on swimming suits, or so it appeared, Connor legs where so massive that the clothes looked more like a vacuum package, and Connor knew the effect he gave on the audience, Luca was ecstatic and the Interviewer worried for Carlos. Carlos was packed too, he wasn’t that big, but the SSS knew what he was capable. He bounced his pecs a little for confidence but the Interviewer knew him all too well to see that something was amiss, but until that moment, he could not detect it. Carlos and Connor took a stance on the arena, Connor flexed his biceps, he was clearly a bodybuilder champ but his smirk shown a lot of confidence, Carlos stood concentrated, after some moments, an alarm sounded and Carlos took the initiative he launched a punch to Connor chest with al his might that landed on Connor chest, Connor got surprised and stumbled back, Luca jumped from his seat in surprise but Connor took the hit with little to no damage on his chest, his big chest only got red on the place Carlos hit, Connor ran to Carlos and hit his chest, Carlos took the hit and the punch was also ineffective, Carlos adjusted his boxing stand and then he aimed to Connors face and landed a bunch of hits and jabs, Carlos was a good boxer, but the Interviewer thought that even as Carlos was giving a good fight, so far his hits were ineffective, something strange for a warrior of the level of Carlos. Connor was big, but is far he wasn’t fighting that well, he received punch after punch but an ominous feeling go to the Interviewer brain, Connor some to be the kind of fighter that does’t fight well, but he can take a lot of blows until his opponent reaches its limit and then he counter attacks, on other and Carlos seemed the type of fighter that wan’t to end the fight quick and decisively, and end that was out of reach at every minute that passed. Carlos looked desperate and was sweating profusely. Connor smiled, he grabbed Carlos and held him in a bearhug, Carlos face wen to full rage but that was too late, Connor already bulging biceps where compressing his ribcage, Carlos tried to hit Connor in the face but Connor smiled like a maniac and kept compressing the chest. Carlos yelled in agony and Connor laughed, clearly enjoying the pain. The Interviewer was shocked, his plan was that Carlos ended this fight in a clear victory for the SSS, he wanted this to be the first and best declaration of the SSS strength, but Carlos was losing, the Interviewer put his hand on his face in embarrassment, “that’s odd, that guy shouldn’t be as strong as Carlos” Michael said in an analytical way. The Interviewer then regained his senses, his analytical brain begun to race “why, a trained warrior like Carlos, that acted in such a disciplined way was losing to a guy that was strong, yes, but didn’t had a fighting training like Carlos?”, it made no sense, but the result was clear…Carlos ribcage was giving the last of it, Carlos was wearing profusely, and the Interviewer knew that he was about to die. “We surrender this fight he said to Luca”. Carlos was yelling in agony and Connor wasn’t even sweating. “What did you say?” Luca said with a veil grin ion his face. “I said that we surrender this fight, we cannot afford to lose a good man like Carlos” the Interviewer said ignoring all the other things at his surroundings. Connor kept pressing Carlos ribcage until a “pop” sounded and an agony yell was heard. “He’s finished, so can you show him some mercy and spare him? Connor won, so it’s a victory for the Nuovi Imperatori”. The Interviewer said with a serious face, Luca was delighted on the effect he was causing. “You shouldn’t underestimate us” Luca said. “I’ll make sure that you’ll be defeated, and then you’ll be all mine”. Then he looked to the arena, “Connor, release him, you win” he said with a big theatrical gesture. Connor released Carlos but was disappointed, Carlos fell to the ground hugging his chest and Connor kicked him so strongly that the flex some centimeters above the ground before falling. Connor flexed double biceps pose and a crab pose while looking defiantly at the Interviewer. The Interviewer thought that Connor would be an excellent SSS elite, but he had more pressing things to do. His wound hurted and his face twitched in pain. “Damn” the Interviewer thought for himself while pressing the seat to alleviate the pain. “What did you do?, Let him die, You know the SSS rules, you should follow them” Michal said with disapproval. “I know the rules Michal… and I won’t allow you to overrule me” Wolf looked at Michal and bounced his pecs, Wolf was serious, so Michal decided not to press the matter. “We will have at least 10 minutes to the next fight” The Interviewer said in silence. “Go get Carlos to his quarter and examine him, something is not well Michal” Michal tried to rebuke “Listen!” The Interviewer ordered, Michal was surprised, it was very strange that the Interviewer spoke in that demanding way to him. “Something is not well, Carlos should not have lost…find what”. The Interviewer whispered to him “Now go". Michal jumped down to the arena and took Carlos outside. “Great fight, Let’s see the others, I’m dying to see who is stronger”. Luca said while sipping his wine. “Wolf, be alert” the Interviewer whispered. "I’m sure the answer will be definitive” the Interviewer challenged. The second fight was about to start, Ferdinand for the SSS, Lorenzo for the Italians.Both men where very similar in height, Lorenzo was a little taller, but their body type were different, Ferdinand looked more like and above average trucker but he was strong for his body type, he was recruited on basis of his potential and his strength grew and a great level to make him one of the top tier guards. Lorenzo on the other hand had the built of a taekwondo practitioner, he was confident, Ferdinand was serious. Both men out his guard stance, aft the alarm sounded Lorenzo took the initiative and kicked Ferdinand on the abdomen, Ferdinand stumbled back but didn’t fell. Lorenzo tried to keep the offensive with some big and low Kick but surprisingly, Ferdinand was able to evade them, he was faster than the appeared. Ferdinand wen to a lunch to the face the Lorenzo barely missed and counterattacked with a low Kick that landed at Ferdinand right left. Lorenzo jumped back and stood his guard. “This should be easy” Luca said playfully, “Look mr Interviewer, we brought some fine fighters don’t you believe?” He said proudly. Paolo ate his side was very serious, he was concentrated on the fight, studying patterns and for some reason, the Interviewer thought that Paolo was more for the Italians that initially appeared. “Luca, you’ve prepared some good men, but we shall not get ahead of ourselves please” and showed his can of coca cola like a wine cup and drank. On the arena Lorenzo was hitting Ferdinand legs, but Ferdinand also managed to land some blows to Lorenzos chest and abs. “Use your hands” Paolo yelled at Lorenzo, and Lorenzo begun to mix punches and kicks that cornered Ferdinand against a Wall. “Paolo, shut up” Luca said irritated. The Interviewer got the hint, “so, Paolo seems to be the one that prepared Lorenzo…interesting” the Interviewer thought for himself. Lorenzo jumped and kicked Ferdinand chest with all his might. A cracking sound echoed on the arena. The Interviewer put his hand on his face. “Ohhh, looks that Lorenzo just cracked some ribs” Luca said playfully “Wonderfull” he added siping wine. Ferdinand trie to get up but his pain was lowering his reactions, Lorenzo kept kicking Ferdinand on the legs until Ferdinand fell to the ground, Lorenzo went to kick Ferdinand head but Ferdinand blocked the kick with His arm. The arm cracked Ferdinand gave a loud yell of pain, he was breathing heavily and fell in his knees, Lorenzo kicked Ferdinand in the back and then put his head on a revers leg lock, Ferdinand tried to get out of the lock but with only one usable arm it was pointless, Lorenzo begun to squeeze Ferdinand neck, Ferdinand tapped the floor desperately but there where no mercy this time, Lorenzo squeezed until a crack sounded, Ferdinand arm fell limp, he was dead, Lorenzo overjoyed fled his biceps and pecs in a victory pose. “Wonderfull Lorenzo a glorious victory”. Wolf grunted “Weak” he said. The Interviewer nodded with his head. Ferdinand was dragged away by some SSS shocked guards, Lorenzo left the colosseum by the door and suddenly Tony entered the arena, behind him Daniel entered, they both were bodybuilders. Tony was hairless, his face was very masculine and his muscles bulged n all his body, he was on his mid 30’s, and clearly he was a showoff, on his right arm he had an Italian flag tattoo. He was surprisingly energetic and were jumping back and forth on excitement. Behind him Daniel entered the arena, he was a bigger bodybuilder than Tony and entered with some pompous pace, almost arrogant. Tony was dressed on a small denim short, while Daniel The interviewer analyzed with bodybuilders. “What do you think Wolf?” Wolf smiled, “we will see, that guy Tony seems a good one”. The Interviewer accommodate himself on his seat and sipped his coca cola. Both bodybuilders stood arrogantly in from of each other, like they where comparing his muscle size and strength. “You can surrender now” Daniel said with confidence. “No, please, I want to snuff you out…they say that I can do this here without any consequences, so please, help me show all my might” Tony answered. “Interesting” the Interviewer said. Both man jumped to each other, Daniel struggled but Tony was unfazed. Daniel muscles bulged everywhere, but Tony held his place with confidence. Tony was smirking while Daniel was sweating “Ooh,” Wolf said bulging his muscles. “You noticed isn’t it?” The Interviewer said. “This is done” Wolf said. Tony grabbed Daniel arm and threw him to the other wall. Daniel fell with a thud and the air was blown off oh his lungs. Daniel struggled to get up but Tony was over him already. “Get up your asshole” Tony said and punched Daniel abs snd sent him flying away. Tony grabbed Daniel arm and twisted if behind him, Tony pulled of the arm and after some struggle the arm dislocated from the shoulder. “AAAAAAAAIIEEEEEE” Daniel yelled. It’s done” the Interviewer said with embarrassment, “seems we need to be more strict with the election process” he said. Daniel squirmed in the floor, holding his lifeless arm with his good one, he tried to put up but stood on his knees, so Tony kicked his face. Daniel fell to the ground covering his face with the only good arm he had. Tony was far from being satisfied, Tony kicked Daniel’s body with all his right, his legs bulged in power and Tony face was gleaming in a sick pleasure, Daniel cried for help but he received only more kicks. Luca was raving in Tony’s brutality and Paolo nodded in approval. The Interviewer saw at the spectacle with interest, Wolf bounced his pecs and felt his arms. “This could be a good one too” Wolf said. Tony then walked next to Daniel head, and stomped his head, the first hit bounded the head over the floor, the second stomp Daniel fell unconscious, the third stomp deformed Daniel’s face, the forth stomp begun to crack Daniel’s skull. Tony kept stomping Daniels skull savagely, until the head was just a pulp of random pieces oozing with blood, bran, teeth and bone. Tony flexed his biceps and even the Interviewer showed him his approval. “That’s a good one” he said to The interviewer who bounced his pecs, “Would be fun to sniff that one”. Luca was delighted. “That’s three on us…I thought this would be harder for us, we prepared for the worst and then you’ve only send us wimps” Luca said. The interviewer was unfazed, he still had pieces to move, he already was wondering if the pieces he decided to use would help him to take the victory from this tournament, but he was not that sure, even as his best pieces weren’t used yet. However the Italians so far have sent fine fighters, even for the SSS standards. Ivan was already on the arena, he was a muscle chub with big arms, and pecs, he had a very well worked legs and a small tummy over a thing line of fur that gave him a sexy looks. On his face there were a big black eyes and a dazzling smile that irradiated confidence without looking arrogant. In front if him was John, John was a it tall guy that was very well defined muscles but they were not that big. John was more like a muscled yoga teacher with some muscle than a fitness type, but the Interviewer knew all too well that looks were not equal to strength but on the contrary. The Fight started and John landed some blows to Ivan abdomen, Ivan stumbled back but kept his fighting stance. Ivan tried to hand a few punches that John dodged and answered with some kicks and punched aimed mainly to Ivan’s belly. The fight kept on like this for some minutes, John kept on with his speed leaning blows on even over all the body but aiming first at his belly. Ivan seemed furious, but so far he barely had a chance to land a hit. John looked fresh but Ivan was struggling. The Interviewer was unfazed and Wolf was smirking. “Weak…” Wolf said. John tried to kick Ivan’s belly but from nothing Ivan grabbed John’s left leg from the ankle and crushed it with one hand. “How much time you think you can keep this you weakling?” Ivan said with rage. Then he looked at the Interviewer with pride. Ivan kept his hold on John’s leg who tried to break free from his lock but via will not release him. John tried to punch Ivan’s face but his face was cold steel, he even flinched with pain, he was full of anger, he twisted johns leg and forced him to turn. Ivan yanked John’s body and without releasing him he turned so, John looked like a rolling rag-doll. Iva release Johns body and he was sent flying like a rag against the wall, his face and head hit first and then the rest of the body, John fell to the floor and squirmed in pain holding his face with both hands. “I beg that hurts weakling” Ivan said bouncing his pecs. “No, no, no” John screamed but Ivan was not yet satisfied. Ivan grabbed both of Johns hands and like taking a hint from Wolf’s book he crushed both hands. John screamed in pain. Ivan was smiling, enjoying the pain he was causing. “That hurt’s isn’t it?” Ivan said, his groin grew and Ivan enjoyed that too. Luca was enraged, until this point he had a clear advantage but Ivan was on another level. “Oh, just kill him already, that useless piece of shit…let’s continue to the next fight” Luca said, Paolo looked at him in surprise. Ivan ignored Luca, he wanted to enjoy the pain. Ivan grabbed the right John’s arm and pinning him in the ground with one knee he used both hands to grab the arm, He pulled with all his might and ripped the arm from the body. Blood begun to pour from John’s arm and Luca nauseated in disgust. Ivan did the same with the other arm and threw them both at Lucas place. Luca looked terrified at the ripped arms and Ivan flexed both biceps before stomping repeatedly Johns head until it was only a headless body at the side of a pile of mush. Luca tried to regain his composure sipping wine, Paolo was shocked at Luca’s attitude and he glanced at the Interviewer who was clapping to Ivan that was flexing on the arena. The Interviewer gave Paolo a quick glance before concentrating on the next fighter. “That’s their vs one…seems we will have a long night Luca” The Interviewer said. Luca smiled with contempt but his surprise at the gory victory taken by Ivan put his head to think. Greg was already on the arena, he saw John's headless and limbless body being dragged away and looked at his opponent Dario. Dario was a well built powerlifter figure dressed on a lycra shorts. He had big legs and arms, but seemed he had better days, even so Greg was not too the showoff fitness type but he can give a very surprising hits that stunned his opponents. Greg like to boast about his body and flex his pecs a little, but Dario was confident and responded bouncing his pecs too. Dario went for the first hit but his punches were slow, Dario just dodged by little and he landed a hit with his knee on the liver, cracking the ribs and making the pain unbearable to Greg. In that moment Michael arrived and saw how Greg was put out of the contest in just one blow. Dario smirked and flexed his biceps, he nodded to Luca and then he begin to hit and kick Gregs body, Greg was unable to sustain the punishment he cried for help, Michal looked at him in disgust. He was so enraged that he put his hand n the Interviewer seat and cracked in with his hand. “I thought he was ready” the Interviewer said. “He was the weakest of the bunch” Michal answered, “But seems that we underestimated the Italians” The Interviewer said calmly… “that won’t happen again” the Interviewer declared and then he made a thumbs down signal. “Are you sure that you want your soldier be killed?” Luca said. “Yes, of course…he’s weak, and the weak die” the Interviewer said unfazed. Dario took the nod and then he grabbed Greg by the neck, he then put his left arm under Greg chin holding it with his biceps then with his other hand he begun to press Gregs neck, after some seconds of frantic arms waving by Greg his neck cracked and Greg’s arms fell limp. Dario flexed his upper body in a crab pose and cockily left the arena. Greg’s body was dragged away. “Hey!” Luca said… “I thought that your fighters were stronger, so far seems that I only will win a pile of garbage soldiers…I highly doubt that those two would hav the strength to clean up my shoes” he said pointing at Wolf and Michal ho walked to Luca but the Interviewer ordered to stop. “Don’t worry Luca, If you win, you’ll have some of the best soldiers out there…IF you win” the Interviewer said cockily. “Even I can snatch some of your best pieces” the Interviewer said quietly. The was 1 to 4 with the SSS on the losing side, the Interviewer kept his cool, he still had more strong fighters on is side, but he worried that if he loses on of his stronger fighters, he would lose the tournament and the SSS with it. He would easily not accept that result, but he was afraid that Luca would not accept it in case he lose the tournament. Then saw then the foolishness of his desperate bet on that moment. But now he needed to face it and then wait until the end and decide. Buck was already…posing on the arena, he was clearly enjoying his show opportunity, h was all natural for that, Wolf laughed, “Showoff” he said. Bruno entered the arena, he was a big average looking guy. Bruno laughed at him with scorn, Bruno didn’t even waited for the signal, he hid Buck two times in the face. Buck dodged the third hit and pushed Bruno far from, him, “you treacherous bug” Buck said. “You won’t get away from this” Buck said and kicked Bruno with his big bodybuilder leg on his stomach. Bruno fell on his knees spitting blood. “Get up you asshole” Buck said grinding his teeth. Bruno didn’t answered cause the pain he felt. “I said, get up” Buck said while holding Bruno from the armpits and lifting him Bruno tried to fell but before he held Buck hit his head with a left hook; Bruno flew backwards and fell on his ass. Buck felt disappointed, he lifted Bruno again and said “you know this is a fight to death don’t you?” Bruno just nodded with his face contorted by the pain. “So fight for your life asshole” Buck released Bruno but Bruno fell again to the floor. Buck wasn’t having it he kicked Bruno face before he fell and Bruno flew upwards in a rain of blood and teeth. Bruno wasn’t even fighting so Buck decoded to do the Wolf thing, he stepped over Bruno and using his high he grabbed bot knees and lifted, spreading his arms so Bruno legs went into a full 180° painful split. “Piece of crap, you’re unworthy of this place” Buck said and then he ripped both legs from Brunos’s body. “Yeaaaaaah” Buck said proudly while holding Bruno’s legs like a trophy. Bruno yelled in pain and tried to squirm back to the colosseum doors. Buck stood there looking at the trail of blood that Bruno was leaving behind, soon Bruno almost stopped moving, Buck took aim , jumped and fell with his foot on Brunos head. The head exploded under Buck’s foot. Buck twisted his sole just to make the point that he fought a bug, and useless bug that wasn’t capable to give him a worthy fight. Buck flexed his biceps while looking at the interviewer proudly. The Interviewer made a thumbs up gesture that was repeated by Wolf and Michal. “He’s one of our best ones” Michal said. 2-4, but the SSS still stood behind. Igor entered the arena ripping his shirt off his body and revealing he was only dressed by a libra short. “Oooooh” Luca said. “He as strangely silent since Ivan’s victory and was horrified by Bruno’s defeat, but anyway he still wanted to show his arrogance and superiority, Paolo was somewhat surprised, he didn’t have the opportunity to see an SSS elite with all his might and now he witnessed Ivan and Buck’s clearly superior wins. He was silent on his seat nervous. Igor’s opponent was Carlo, Carlos was a young fitness guy, I little bigger than Igor but no has packed ad him. Igor saw him with scorn, “Unworthy” Igor said. At that time Michal closed his head to The Interviewer head and said “Carlos is fine, but sees he was drugged before the fight”. The Interviewer opened his eyes briefly but Luca didn’t noticed, Paolo face frowned but his concentration veered to the arena since Igor and Carlo begun to fight. “You sure?” The Interviewer whispered. Michal nodded. Both men were good, surprisingly good, Igor grappled with Carlo in a very professional way but Carlo didn’t disappoint. They grappled on the ground trying to get the high ground, some times Igor was on top and could land a few blows to Carlo’s face, but Carlo responded switching positions and hitting Igor’s head. Carlo headbuted Igor’s face and his nose begun to bleed. Igor used his leg to push away Carlo who flew one meter away. Igor stood up, his nose bleeding but Igor was enraged and ignored the bleeding. Carlo tried to make a flying kick but Igor was ready of that, he grabbed the leg and using his right and Carlo’s impulse he yanked Carlos like a hammer and make him fell face first to the ground, Carlo’s nose shatered on the impact and Igor took his opportunity to stomp the lower leg crushing the bone. Carlo squirmed in pain and tried to crawl away but Igor’s feet were still on top of his leg. Igor twisted his feet to inflict more pain and Carlo screamed. “Piece of shit” Luca said and then he threw his glass of wine to Paolo. “This is your fault…you poor training has given them three wins” Luca was enraged and Paolo blushed but didn’t dare to answer. Igor grabbed both arms and while looking at Luca “Hi Luca, see my new strength, the one that the old Red never had” he said and then ripped both of the arms from Carlo’s chest. Carlo cried for mercy, his tears were all over his face, Igor left the arms there and grabbed the head with both hands making Carlo’s face looking at Luca, Igor pressed the head. “Crack, mother fucker, crack” Wolf was amused, Michal was unfazed, The Interviewer looked with attention, he pondered the new strength Igor found on the SSS and how devoted he now was to the new place he found on the world. He understood Igor’s feeling since Luca would know him, from the Old Red’s leader to one of the SSS elites, of course Luca would find it pitiful, but The Interviewer knew that Igor wanted to have more power and that power could only came from his hard work under the SSS tutelage. Igor kept compressing the head until Caro gave a final cry for help, at that moment the yell was suddenly stopped, when Igors hands crushed Carlo’s head like an eggshell. Blood and bone was thrown over the arena and Igor celebrated by flexing all his body and giving a final pose to the Interviewer, Michal and Wolf. Igor took the body from the good leg and dragged it outside. He tossed if like a garbage bag and left the arena screaming “yeaaaaah”. The Interviewer smiled. “Seems we’re now oñny one behind” the Interviewer said playfully. Luca was furious, He was about to hit Paolo with the wine bottle but Michal took the bottle from Luca’s hand. “Luca, please stay calm” the Interviewer said in a serious tone, his face was ice cold but his eyes were filled with rage, the Interviewer stood up and walked next to Luca and Paolo, “you both are SSS guests, so we won’t tolerate any violence to our guests excepting under the SSS rules” the Interviewer said. “Paolo, do you need another shirt? We can give you one of Wolf’s if you need them, they will be bigger for you but at least these are dry. Paolo accepted with a nod and the Interviewer asked for a new shirt to one of the SSS guards that ran to get the asked item. “Please Luca, let’s enjoy the fights” the Interviewer said with amiability and he then sat on his chair. “Michal, please don’t destroy the furniture”he said. Mauro entered the arena with pomposity, the Interviewer thought that he looked eerily similar to Luca, like Mauro had studied his demeanor and decided to imitate him, Luca was delighted and for some seconds Luca appeared to regain his composure. Mauro was tall, blonde and he had piercing blue eyes. Ricardo entered behind with a swimsuit only. Mauro was in shape but didn’t had near the definition Ricardo had. Mauro stood in guard, Ricardo looked at the interviewer and saluted then he put his guard up. The alarm sounded, Mauro aimed to Ricardo’s well defined abs. His lunch bounced ad Ricardo made the same movement too, but his punch reached Mauro’s flabby abdominals and Mauro writhed in pain but didn’t fell to the ground. Ricardo was on “no bullshit mode” and aimed at Mauro chest, his punch caved Mauro’s chest and ripped his heart out of his body in one swift and powerful yank. “Seems Ricardo is pissed” Wolf said playfully. “He already know what happened to his friend” Michal answered, the Interviewer looked closely “So this is Ricardo when he’s mad” Mauro fell to the floor, his body twitched but Ricardo will not let him to get our in an non humiliating way, Ricardo stormed the head so hard that it exploded, oozing all its contents in all directions, Ricardo crushed the heart on his hand and tossed it at Lucas direction. He was about to shout something but the Interviewer stood up and said “Ricardo, stop!” The Interviewer was dead serious and Ricardo looked at other side. “Michal, go calm Ricardo, we know how he feels…” Michal left the place. Luca looked with great interest at the Interviewer who took his seat. “That was a close one” Wolf said “We already have provoked him too much, Ricardo almost ruined everything”. theInterviewer said. “Ruined what?” Wolf whispered. “We found two Nuovi Imperatori’s spies, Michal took time to return because he found one spy on my office trying to enter my PC, then they found another one in the rooms…the are looking for a third spy…but so far, no-one has found nothing and there are no signs of him neither” The Interviewer whispered at Wolf’s ear. Wolf bounced his pecs but his eyes turned red. “Let me crush them right now” Wold said in a menacing voice. “Not yet Wolf, we need to know everything” The Interviewer said, he put his hand on Wolf’s forearm “please buddy”. Wolf nodded. “Ivan and Ricardo already made statements over our strength, so let’s hope that Luca stays on the game” The interviewer said. Felipe entered the arena, his dark skinned face and black eyes where concentrated in an invisible point on the wall, he was silent, he was on a lycra pants that covered his quadriceps until the knees, his rugby size and his demeanor gave him an impressive and fearsome presence. Enzo entered behind, Enzo was pale, tall but muscled. He was in a soccer shorts and shirtless, with tennis and without socks he looked more like he was going to a weekend soccer match than to a fight to death. Both fighter saluted each other but Enzo using a cheap trick hit Felipe in the head just at his eye level. Enzo smiled and took a step back just to time for a hit. Enzo aimed his kicks at Felipes chest but the kick bounced at Felipes big chest. “O seu flilho da puta”. Felipe said but his sight was still cloudy. Enzo circled Felipe and kick him in the back, Felipe tried to punch in the other direction but Enzo circled him and kicked him in the knee. “Strange strategy” Wolf said. “Yes, he seems that is the type of fighters that use speed to win, but Enzo has impressive range with those long legs”. Th Interviewer said. “But he still doesn’t know Felipe’s strength” Wolf said playfully. Enzo kept circling and hitting and seemed that Felipe was struggling to even stay up. Enzo kicked Felipe’s legs again and circled back but flip already waited of this and turned and tacked Enzo to the ground “what the f…” Enzo said but before he could say anything Felipe grabbed Enzo in a bearhug at the pelvis height and crushed the pelvis in one strong movement. “NOOOOOOOOOOO” Luca and Enzo cried in unison. “O seu filho da puta” Felipe said standing over Enzo “I hate those pesky hits” he said flexing his enormous quads. “Agora voçe me paga” Felips said and then he grabbed one of the legs, felipe looks at the interviewer. “This is the might you gave me” then felipe ripped the right leg of Enzo’s body. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRGGGHHH” Enzo cried grabbing his head in desperation. Felipe held the other leg against the ground with his left hand and closed his fist and punched the left leg cracking the femur in two, the punch pierced throng Enzo skin so Felipe also destroyed the muscles. Feliz was squirming in pain but Felipe didn’t released him. Enzo tried to use his hands to push Felipe apart but Felipe grabbed both of them, one in each hand. Then using his leg has a tool to pin Enzo to the ground Felipe ripped both arms. “Nooooooooo” enzo cried with his last breaths. Felip used the same pinning leg to crush Enzo’s chest. Then he kneeled over Enzos head, closed his fist and landed a hit with all his might, caving the face and skull, Felipe opened his fist and grabbed some other the colosseum, sand. He yanked out the fist from the destroyed head and threw the sand so to show that he pierced the head from side to side. Felipe flexed his biceps to the Interviewer giving him a killer smile, then he opened his arms and with a smile he pinned at the interviewer and winked an eye before leaving the arena. Luca was red furious, now the score was turned 5 to 4. “This is your fault Paolo….you´ll pay…I swear” Paolo looked at him with resentment. “After all I’ve done for you?” Luca ignored him. "5 to 4” the Interviewer said. “One more victory and we win, otherwise, the last will be the most important…I shouldn’t let this drag on to this point” the Interviewer said clearly worried. Ceri was an ex cop, so much for Wolf displeasure. But he had a good physique he was bald, like most cops do and had a fit body. He was very well trained so he could give a good fight, but then Brian appeared. Brian was a wrestler, a big muscled wrestler than looked more like a bodybuilder but his wrestling trunks were a clear sign that Brian had a lot of experience. “This one is mine” Luca said. “Paolo, see what money can do”. Paolo was irritated on his seat, the SSS guard handled him a shirt and he changed in the place. Brian was heavy and his smirk showed that he tout he had the upper hand. Ceri was nervous but he stood firm. “GO” Luca said without waiting for the alarm, Brian made a lariat on Ferris neck. The strength was so big that Ceri almost flipped on his place. Brian took Ceri and lift on his shoulder, then running he threw him at the ground with all his weight. Ceri coughed blood Brian grabbed Ceri’s arms and twisted them behind him snapping them from the shoulders. Ceri cried for help, but Brian was savage he tore the libs of Ceri’s body and threw them at the sides, then, like a gorilla he punched Ceri against the ground, Ceri’s ribs cracked, and blood kept pouring from his mouth. Brian was extremely strong, almost like a fiercer version of Buck. Wolf and Michal smirked. “Too good to be part to he Nuovi Imperatori” the Interviewer said. Brian kepí crushing and grinding Ceri until he was already dead. Brian took Teri’s head and ripped it from the body. Then he put the head in the middle of his tights and with a quadriceps pose he crushed the head. Brian dripped blood from every part of his magnificent body. He made a double biceps pose. “Contract fulfilled, Mr Luca”. Luca was delighted. Good work Brian, we will contact you for another contract. Luca said. Brian left the place. “A mercenary?” The Interviewer said. “The rules allowed that” Luca said jokingly. His fake smile was irritating the Interviewer. “So, this leaves us with this last one” the Interviewer said. “Seems so…but I would be worried if I were you”. Luca said. “Let’s bring the fighters”. Tom entered the arena. Tom was on a posing trunk and his muscles were swollen. But no other fighter appeared. The Interviewer singled to the guards but they made a dumbfounded sign. “What’s this?” The Interviewer said. Luca devilishly smiled. “I have my last warrior just here.” He too k a sip of wine. “Paolo, step down to the arena”. Paolo was shocked. “M….me?” He asked. Yes your idiot, it’s time for you to pay for your horrid mistakes…you fight or you die, you decided but decide it quickly”. The Interviewer was confused, Tom was his fighter, so why he said that to Paolo. He looked at tom in horror after realizing the threat that was looming over him. “Tom….can’t be…” Paolo went down to the arena and took his shirt, Paolo had a well built body, he was tall but his muscles showed that Paolo worked out frequently, he had a fitness model build but until this moment he seemed not knowing that he would be chosen to fight. The Interviewer stood up, his face was fierce but he didn’t knew what to say, Wolf was looking at him curiously, and Michal was looking at Luca. “The chess pieces fell on his board now realizing that the endgame was very different of what he could think…Luca has played with him…Luca knew that there was a possibility that his fighters weren’t enough, so he payed Brian, the mercenary to fight, but even so, things haven play too well for him too, he counted on Brian’s last fight to be the last, that’s why he only bright 5 fighters… but still, why Paolo was sent to fight?” “You should pay for your mistakes, and now my final pieces will dance for me in my victory”. Luca said. “Tom, kill Paolo” Luca ordered. “B….Bosss?” Paolo said before Tom hit him hard in the stomach. “B…..bossss” Luca said jokingly. “You’re a piece of shit, look at the mess you did, I needed to fix that, so I brought here Brian and payed Tom to betray the SSS…unfortunately, that means that I have no more use for you”. The Interviewer was enraged “TOM!!!!! What do you do?!?!?!?” Tom lifted Paolo up his head and slammed him to the ground. “Luca respects me, so much that he called me on one of my guards” Tom said while kicking Paolo. “Luca offered me Paolo’s place on the Nuovi Imperatori and since I Know a lot of the SSS errands…I’m a very good piece for him” the Interviewer was shocked, he looked at Michal and the Wolf. Wolf chuckled. “SSS rules buddy” and bounced his pecs. Michal was unfazed. “I was bored to death on your death organization, I was tired to make guards and never ascending, all you care is those gorillas you have at your side and your PC, I was stuck and I wanted more, you didn’t even accepted the other mobs so we stuck here…” Tom said while hitting Paolo. Paolo fell to the ground “Tom, did you had anteing to do with Carlos poisoning?” Tom smiled “I did” he said with a proud smile “I really wanted to kill all your fighters but I chose Carlos to begin with, at first nothing happened, but after giving him small but increasing doses of toxins Carlos fell ill, it was strange fro him at the first time but he didn’t wanted to disappoint you….he’s so stupidly loyal to you” Tom said with scorn while kicking Paolo. “At the end he fell Ill just yesterday, I couldn’t do mucho more since all the others where worried for Carlos and for you, but I got a fight, and Carlos lost his, I really thought that you would kill him…and now I Kill Paolo and take his place, I kill him and I’ll have all the money I can’t get with the SSS” Tom said. Paolo stood up and put his guard up. Tom was hitting Paolo without mercy. The Interviewer looked at how Tom was hitting Paolo, but Paolo, apart of the first hits was taking the fight well, “So this are two pieces from the same side trying to show their boss who’s better”. The Interviewer thought. Paolo was faster than Tom and he landed some hits to Toms face, but Tom was well trained in the SSS ways, however Paolo was giving him a lot of difficulty. The Intervierwer knew that one oversight, one bad step and that was all. However his brain raced at a form to take this has an advantage. Paolo struggled but there were no more hits from Tom, Paolo hit Tom in the head with his punch and Tom stumbled back. Paolo took the opportunity to take off his shoes, they were hindering his ability to concentrate. “Boss!! Stop this!" Paolo said. “Oh die already!” Luca answered, “I’ve tried to get rid of you since this thing started, you didn’t die on the SSS headquarters first assault, you didn’t die on the negotiations so The third time's the charm” Paolo was shocked and stood still for a second. A second that Tom took advantage from and bear-hugged Paolo. Paolo cried in pain but he was strong so Tom had difficulties to grab Paolo and squeeze. Paolo yelled but somehow he could used his elbows and hit Toms face over the eyes. Tom cried in pain and covered his face. Paolo stood in guard but he was in disbelief. “All is work for the Italians, all the disrespect he had to endure, all his hard working and now Luca was betraying him and changing him for this nobody that betrayed his own organization”. “PAOLO…You have a place on the SSS…this is your time to join us!, he Interviewer said.” Tom defected to the Nuovi Imperatori, you can be our new eleventh fighter” The Interviewer said. Luca stood up “That’s not in the rules” the Interviewer smiled “it’s like a castling…Tom’s defection was, according to you, between the limits of thee stablished rules, so I can hire back Tom…or get a better fighter…Paolo” he said while looking defiantly at Luca. Paolo then understood, the interviewer have been giving him hints all over the place, since the encounter at the cafe he was been giving him hints that for Luca he was replaceable, even as he stabbed him the Interviewer was not mad at him, he understood that the Interviewer respected him, not by his position, but because he also understood that they had loyalties for each organization, they where at opposing sides but they acted the same way, the Interviewer was now giving him an opportunity, a new opportunity that Luca just took from him” Paolo looked at the Interviewer, then at Wolf and Michal, he understood the strength the SSS wanted…the strength he now wanted for him too. Paolo yelled in rage and went all front to Tom, Paolo hit Tom with all his might and from all possible angles. Paolo kicked Tom legs, circled him and hit again, repeatedly he did this so the Interviewer understood that Enzo strategy was in fact Paolo’s, but Paolo mastered it in a way that didn’t gave Tom and opportunity to counterattack. After some hits Tom’s knees lost stability and he fell to the ground. Paolo seized the opportunity and kicked Tom’s head. Tom fell dazzled to the ground. Paolo found in his rage a renovated string so he kicked Tom in the ground, you piece of unworthy garbage” Paolo said. Then taking strength from his rage Paolo lifted Tom over his head. Luca yelled “Nooooo Paolo, think better, you can still be with me!” “FUCK YOU your unloyal brat!…I´ll enjoy how they kill you!” Paolo answered and looking at the Interviewer, then Wold and Michal he screamed at the top of his lungs “this is my offering for you, now I swear loyalty to the SSS until I die, or until you kill me!” Then Paolo brought Tom’s body over his knee. CRAAAAAAAK. Toms spine was cracked over Paolo’s knee Paolo threw Tom’s body from his knee. Tom was writhing in pain. Paolo then stomped Toms head, at first Tom tried to cover his head but at each stop Tom resistance was falling, Tom cried to Luca for help but Luca was horrified. Paolo viciously stomped Toms head one time after another. Paolo was raptured on the killing, he was a good fighter but he never had the opportunity to kill one human being with such viciousness. Paolo kept stomping until the head was unable to resist anymore and begun to deform. Paolo cock rose up from his pants, something that Michal noted with a smile. Paolo kept stomping the head until there was no more head to stomp. “This is my victory and because of that, the SSS wins, now you hand over the Nuovi Imperatori to the SSS has we negotiated and you accepted” Paolo ordered to Luca. Luca yelled “NOOOOOO” and he ran off. At first the Interviewer sighed in relief…the he remembered that Luca ran off and they needed him to make his victory official and the Italians take over more easily. “Don’t let him scape” The Interviewer ordered. Wolf and Michal ran off. The other fighters scrambled back to the arena followed by a dumbfounded Brian. Paolo lied his arms and calmed down the Nuovi Imperatori fighers and begun not explain them all what happened. The Interviewer made a calm sign to his fighter so the surviving fighter would not fight at each other. “Paolo, Igor, come here” he ordered. After some moments Paolo and Igor went up and stood in front of the Interviewer. “Good Fight” the interviewer said. Igor flexed his biceps. “Paolo, tell me, do you really want to join us?” Paolo nodded. “You saw what happened, what you predicted” The Interviewer said “Yes, but I want’t sure that you would consider joining us until you saw Luca’s betrayal. Paolo stood silent. “You’re a good soldier Paolo, but you already swore you alliance in front of all the mafias so you’re ours now, you will train with Wolf an Michal and you’ll soon become an elite guard, but you have to lear your place, Igor already passed the same way so he will help” Igor stood up but he was wary of Paolo. The Interviewer smiled “Igor, I’ve already forgiven him for stabbing me, if he betrays us you can kill him”. Igor nodded and Paolo shuddered “These are our rules Paolo, you’ll get familiar with them”. The Interviewer said and sat on his seat. “Now let's wait for Luca”. Igor and Paolo, I want those fighters on the SSS, please speak to them that they all have interviews with us. Igor nodded, Paolo was dumbfound “you’ll learn” the Interviewer said. Luca was running on the SSS aisles, he was lost, the aisles where clear for the SSS members that already knew how to navigate them but for Luca they where like a maze. Luca ran, he knew that his life was in danger, he tried to call the Nuovi Imperatori headquarters but his phone was without signal. “Dawn” Luca said and kept running. Miraculously, he managed to exit the place. Outside his limo was there and the chauffeur was there too. He saw Luca running “Let’s go now” Luca yelled at the chauffeur, he quickly grabbed the car keys and started the engine. Luca entered the car as fast as he could. The car shrieked and move at a fast speed. “The door is closed” the chauffeur yelled in desperation. “Tun over the fence” Luca ordered. Suddenly a black mass appeared on the front and the limo was suddenly stopped. The Chauffeur watched in horror at Wolf smirking at him the car was crashed against his powerful quads. Wolf grabbed both sides of the limo for and like it were a can, he crushed the car front rendering the limo useless. Wolf smirked and walked next to the chauffeur door. The chauffeur tried to run but Michal appears and punched the doors from window, and grabbed the chauffeur out of the car. Michal bearhughed him and crushed all his ribs in one movement. After the chauffeur fell Michal grabbed the head with one hand and crushed it. Michal was unfazed, he ripped the limo’s door and grabbed Luca from one ankle almost crushing it. He then put Luca over his shoulder and said to Wolf “Let’s go” After some cursing, yelling and crying Luca was brought back to the colosseum, Paolo and Igor already accommodated the warriors in a circle and in the middle of the circle Wolf and Michal stood with Luca still on Michal shoulders. The middle seat of the arena was already in place and The Interviewer was already seated on it. Michal released Luca who fell over his ass. “Luca, we still haven’t finished the tournament yet” the Interviewer said. “Fuck you” Luca said while standing up, his suit already was dirty with sand and tears. He now didn’t looked like a small emperor but as a spoiled child. “Luca, the Interviewer leaned in front so to make his point clear” you already know what happened, we agreed to a tournament, eleven fights, eleven winners” The Interviewer said pointing at the fighters with his hand. “I even contemplated sparing your life because the kindness you shoed me sparing Carlos, even if you ordered his poisoning…even if you played dirty what was supposed to be a fair tournament”. Luca stood up and tried to accommodate his uniform, “ How can you call fair this? You’ve changed your last warrior and mede him to defect to you” he said while pining at Paolo. “What he did is the same you did, so we are even, you choose poorly, so you lost”. The Interviewer said. The Interviewer stepped down from his seat. “Gentlemen” he said while walking to the Italian fighters, you all have won your fights, some with flying colors he said while posting at Brian. And to some their kills were taken away he pointed to Connor, you’ll have the opportunity to increase your kill count…if you join us”. The Interviewer said. Connor smiled and nodded. Lorenzo and Dario stood unsteady, “you’ll be trained” the Interviewer said, 2when you lear of ways you will adapt quickly the Interviewer said. “’If you’re sure you want to join us stay here, if not we will discuss this later in my office”. Dario, Lorenzo and Brian left the place, Connor, Tony and Paolo stood on the arena. The Interviewer smirked. “Good, now Luca, please recognize in public that the Nuovi Imperatori will be now part of the SSS and you may leave. “Fuck you you piece of shit, unworthy of the Italian mafias and from, our organization”. Luca said. “Luca, it’s my final warning, I’ve already won thee Nuovi Imperatori, but I want you to give me all the access to the Nuovi Imperatori arsenal, resources and businesses, we will reform it so it is adjusted to the SSS needs. But you have two ways, you can give me in peace and even work for me, or the Nuovi Imperatori can be taken from you, along everything else. Wolf walked next to the Interviewer, Michal took a place on the circle. “Last chance…Imperatore” the Interviewer said. Luca took the las word with scorn “you’re unworthy of the Nuovi Imperatori, Ill never handle it to you and I’m sure that they will revel if you try to take them for me. “See Luca, your leaders already sworn allegiance with us, Paolo just called them and spoke to them and so far all of the accepted to be part of the SSS…Paolo is in fact quite a respected figure on the Nuovi Imperatori, or I shall say SSS new branch…so, now that you refused our mercy I will say this…” The Interviewer directed himself to the cameras, “From today, the Nuovi Impearoti doesn’t exist anymore, and they will be merged with the SSS under my command, please take a look at Luca…because after this team ends he won’t be seen anymore, from this point this is only an SSS exclusive, thanks you and good night” The Interviewer said and the streaming show went out. “You Know, Luca” The Interviewer said, “Some hours before, you told me that I should know my place, unfortunately for you, I already know my place, and as far as I know, and thanks to Wolf, Michal and the SSS, my place is way above you…so if you please, I don’t have time to lose on bugs like you…Wolf please do the honors”. Wolf walked to Luca and Luca yelled in horror, Wolf grabbed him from the neck and lifted just to see his face closely. “If weren’t for you, my buddy seated there would not be wounded” Wolf said gritting his teeth. Wolf then put his index at Lucas right pecs just over the half of his right clavicle and pierced it. Luca yelled in pain, “Michal do you want to do something right now?” Michal ripped his shirt and while Wolf was holding Luca he put his hand over the right should or Luca he crushed it. “That was for the boss” Michal said and took again his place. Wolf then grabbed Luca and ripped all his clothes from the body, “now you have a naked emperor in front of you” Wold playfully said. Luca tried to cover himself but his tow arms were useless now. He was bleeding from the pierced clavicle but it was not so sever that he would faint. Wolf grabbed Luca from the foot and crushed them to paste, Luca yelled in pain, Connor and Tony were having hard-ons from the excitement and to look at their former boss being crushed to paste. Wolf dropped Luca who fell to the ground then Wolf begun to walk over Lucas body slowly and deliberately crushing all his bones with controlled stomps that Wolf mad not to show his unfathomable strength but to inflate the more pain possible. When Wolf reached the pelvis he grabbed Luca from the armpits and ripped him in half, then he took the arms and folded them like pretzels, and just before Luca died from the pain and blood loss he bear hugged Lucas head and crushed it like it was a balloon. The head exploded and blood poured up drenching Wolf’s hardened face in blood, brain remains and teeth. Blood routes from Wolf’s forearms as he was still applying pressure to the head. The lifeless body dangled from Lucas crushed head under Wolfs Wonderfull biceps and forearms but as a final show Wolf grabbed the lifeless body from the neck and bear-hugged again the chest. The Chest exploded in a rain of blood and Wolf applied pressure until there were no more blood to squeeze from Luca’s dead body. Wolf released the corpse and spited over it. “Worthless piece of shit” he said before ripping his clothes and pissing on Luca’s remains. “Now Paolo,” the Interviewer said, “since you know all the Nuovi Imperatori whereabouts, we should prepare to merge our operations, one more thing, all the drugs business will be gone, we shall sell it to another mafia of we shall close it completely, Igor will help you on ur operations, but for now you will be the head of the Italian division of the SSS”. Paolo nodded his head, “so what I will do here?” Paolo asked. “Michal and Igor will introduce you our operations, then we will discuss your new roles here”. The Interviewer said. He stood up and walked to the Nuovi imperatori fighters. “Nice to meet you Tony and Connor, I’m glad you decided to join us, but we still have an interview to do, until that time. You’re free to stay on our VIP dorms, Paolo will join you for some time until we find you suitable places to stay…”. He walked outside the colosseum with Wolf and Michal. At the door a familiar figure was standing, it was Brian that was there waiting for them. He saw Wolf and said “nice snuffing out there man…so this is the SSS, I want to join in” Brian said. “As far as I know, you’re a mercenary” the Interviewer said coldly, “yes, I’am or I should say, I was… I wanted a place to be, the Italians rarely gave me an opportunity to snuff people like I did today…I know this is my place to be, so I can use my strength to it’s full…please sir, I beg you” Brian said and kneeled in front to the Interviewer, “Get up” The Interviewer said almost instantaneously. “That makes you weak”. The Interviewer then said “go with the others t the VIP room, we will talk later”. “Sir, Luca’s bodyguards tried to scape” an SSS guard said. “Put them on the cages” he answered bluntly, his wound was aching again but the Interviewer had little strength left to resist. He marched fast to his office with Wolf and Michal and inside the office he put his hand on the wound and made a MPFH sound. He was sweating. “You’re OK” Wolf said, Michal was worried. “Yes…there were a lot of tension on the tournament” the Interviewer said, “that was a nice operation, I hope the new interviewees are worthy of the SSS, but I will do that later. Michal, thanks for your help, I really appreciate it” the Interviewer said with a smile. Michal nodded and walked to the door. “Michal” the Interviewer said. “I’m sorry”. “For what?” Michal said bluntly. “For not abiding to eh SSS rules, I couldn’t stand losing Carlos so I twisted the rules a little, that could be a very bad move on my part, you where right…I’m sorry”. Michal nodded but a slight smile appeared briefly on his face. Then he left the room. Wolf closed the door and looked back at the Interviewer. “You’re OK?” He asked again. The Interviewer burst in laugher. “You know me all too well pal” the Interviewer took a sip of a new coca cola can he took from his fridge. “I was imprudent, I could have jeopardized all the SSS or what it stands for…I was naive so I got stabbed and I was stupid enough to accept this gamble without evaluating the risk completely… I hope Michal doesn’t hold a grudge against me” the Interviewer said with a dry smile. “You have me, that’s all you need…Also, don’t underestimate Michal, he’s strong”. Wolf said. The Interviewer walked next to Wolf and hugged him.then he sighted. Wolf wasn’t sure what to do, he put his blood tainted hand and put over the Interviewer shoulders. “Thank you buddy” the Interviewer said. Then he took a step behind, and looked at Wolf’s eyes. “For now lets rest, tomorrow we will begin to discuss our future” the Interviewer said, Both men left the office and closed the door.
  7. remember, this story has snuff parts on it If this turns you off, please look for another of the wonrefull stories on this forum. As always thans ti the usual suspects "Freakoman2 and Mczapl. (Hope you enjoy it). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 12- O Amigo do Sul / il nemico del nord. Things were frantic at the SSS’s secondary base, the Interviewer fainted after Paolo and the novo Imperatori guards left, Michal carried the Interviewer at the infirmary as quick as he could. I’m the end it was a good thing that he decided to keep that space since the soldiers usually collapsed at the SSS trainings and sometime they needed to rehydrate. Two of the former Old Red’s had experience and knowledge on basic war infirmary so they were able to stabilize the bleeding and at least stabilize the Wound, however the Interviewer needed urgent care. Michal raced to the airfield on one of the jeeps, Igor and Carlos took the Interviewer has gently has they could and carried him to the airfield on one of the cars left by the Italians. They carried the interviewer in the plane and Michal was able to make a quick takeoff. On the way they contacted the SSS headquarters, so at the moment they arrived Wolf was already freaking out, so much that once the plane parked he was too impatient that he ripped the plane’s door and entered the plane destroying all it’s interior. Michal tried to hold him but Wolf looked at him so fiercely that Michal released him, Wolf pushed him so hard that he was ejected from the front of the plane rendering the plane unusable. Michal landed some meters in front of the plane. Wolf carried the Interviewer gently and took him off the plane. Then looked at Michael. “What do we do?” Wolf asked. He needs proper medical care, he’s not like us” Michal said. Wolf gave the Interviewer body to Michal, and wen to the airfield control tower. Michal walked behind him, Wolf kicked the door out of the hinges. “I WANT A CAR…NOW” Wolf demanded, the officers in charge were confused, then Wolf grabbed their heads and brought them together with all his might, there heads exploded in Wolf hands, the headless bodies fell trembling by the decerebration, Wolf grabbed the bodies and ripped clothes and limbs until he found some car keys. He took them and outside he handed them at Ricardo and Carlos. Let’s go Wolf ordered. The Interviewer was unconscious but alive, Wolf was laser focused on his chest, looking at his breathing, but he was pale, on the secondary base they stabilized him but his wound wasn’t properly closed. After some hours they got to a small but we equipped clinic suggested by Igor “they are very secretive and are well equipped” They got to the clinic, Woo was frantic so he just destroyed the car on his way out, the Intervewer didn’t got any new wound more cause Michal protected him from any debris. Wolf and Michal entered the clinic, Wolf scared of the nurses and doctors so Michal somehow convinced him that they where too scary to help, so they put the Interviewer care in Igor and Carlos hands, not before threatening them in case anything happens. Wolf was enraged with Michal and Michal was somehow pissed at himself, the Italians seemed to one up his tactics and now the SSS head was wounded. The air between the two was rarefied, sparks could fly between the two and at any moment there could be an explosion of anger. But both monsters were silent. They waited, so still that at the distance they could pass has two big rocks. The minutes passed and Igor went out, “He’s gonna be OK, but is still unconscious…let him rest, Carlos will stay with him”. Wolf let a small small on his face, Michal sighed. “Now, what are we going to do for the tournament?” Igor said. “Tournament?” Wolf asked, then Michal an Igor updated him on all what happened, they told him how the Italians struck first and how they managed to get a stalemate, at a high price. Wolf went silent for a long time “that idiot” he thought for himself. “Told him to take care…” Wolf clenched his fist until his hand went white. Michal was standing in front of the hospital. The rain begun to fall, both men where standing, outside the hospital, Igor told them to wait outside for him, after some hours Igor left the place “he’s still unconscious…we need to prepare for the Italians” Igor said, “Will you come?” Michal silently walked alongside Igor, “I’ll stay here” Wolf said. Wolf stood in the rain, the drops bounced on his pecs the same time bullets used to do, his wet hair fell over his face. Water flowed on his biceps, and wet his blood stained shirt adhering it to his muscles. Wolf stood still in front of the clinic, his face was unfazed, his gaze was fixed on an invisible point at the wall. Wolf looked like we could destroy all the clinic in pure rage but he stood just there…the only person in the world who he cared was stupid enough to make himself get wounded and he was there, unconscious. For Wolf it was like some kind of joke where the Interviewer just found a way to hurt the mighty Wolf and decided to use this knowledge to tease him…but for some reason this was not funny at all” Wolf stomped a rock in front of him, the rock was destroyed at once. “Showoff” the Interviewer would say but he wasn’t there. Wolf hated the feeling…and hated the Interviewer for causing it. The hours passed and Wolf stood still, two SSS guards came to the clinic in a car. They brought a box. Wolf assumed could contain some supplies for the Interviewer. After some minutes they went out of the clinic with Carlos. Carlos nodded Wolf and entered the clinic, one of the guards came near Wolf. “Sir, you want to go to the base?” “No” Wolf bluntly said. He was still on the same place than yesterday and the only movement that differentiated him from a rock was his breathing. “Sir…are you s…” Wolf grabbed his head and lifted the guard “I…said…NO!” Wolf closed his fist exploding the guards head. Wolf took the rest of the body and threw at the wall, the body exploded inside the uniform and the body got stuck to the wall. The corpse looked like a painting a very dark and cruel painting. Wolf breathed heavily, “I don't want to be disturbed” Wolf quietly said while standing in the same place. Two hour after Michal came, saw the stuck corpse and walked next to Wolf “Don’t kill the guards…he wouldn’t liked that” he said. Wolf snapped, he grabbed Michal’s arm and both men grappled. Wolf was so quiet, he wasn’t smiling or grinning, he was dead serious, Michael never saw him like that, Wolf looked even more threatening than in his usual happy mood. Michal hit Wolf’s stomach with his knee. Wolf stumbled back and then he jumped front tackling Michal, both men fell to the floor. Wolf punched Michal’s face with such force that the pavement cracked before Michal’s head. Michal used his leg to pin Wolf and then he sat over Wolf’s chest and punched back Wolf’s face cracking the ground too. The remaining guard terrified entered the clinic looking for Carlos. Michal and Wolf stood up, Wolf ran to Michal but Michal jumped and kicked Wolf chest with a flying kick with both legs sending Wolf flying far. Michal ripped his shirt and stood in a boxing position. Wolf stood far away, the rain was pouring over his face, and fell over his reddish eyes, Wolf grabbed his shirt with one hand and ripped it revealing his ripped pecs. Wolf gaze was lost, he looked more wild than ever. Michal understood that he was in deep trouble, Wolf wasn’t going just to hit, he was going to the kill. Wolf walked slowly, like a beast, Michal knew that he would need the best of him to survive…and to survive that meant that Wolf needed to die. Michal ran to Wolf, he landed two hits but Wolf grabbed his left hand, Michal hit Wolf with his free hand on the head. A drop of blood fell from Wolf’s forehead but Wolf felt nothing. Michal’s pain was fading, he used all his mental strength, Wolf was losing control and with the Interviewer unable to help he was the only one that had a slight chance to stop Wolf from destroying everything. Michal concentrated all his might on his fist aiming to Wolf chest. Wolf grabbed Michals head, Michal closed his fist and moved his left arm has far back has he could. Wolf begun to squeeze, Michal aimed his fist. “HE IS AWAKE” Carlos yelled as loud as his chest allowed. Wolf snapped back to conscience releasing Michal, and Michal released his fist and lowered his guard. Both men were battered from the fight. Suddenly both stumbled and walked to the clinic, “don’t destroy anything inside please” Carlos said. Wolf tapped his shoulder twice and entered the clinic behind Michal. They walked the aisled and then found a big room with only one bed. The interviewer was pale, he had his arm on a sling and he still had an IV on his good arm. He had his eyes closed like he was meditating. Wolf and Michal entered the room and stood one on each side of the bed. They stood in silence like they were an honor guard. A very muscled, big and frightening honor guard. “I´m good” The Interviewer said in a barely audible voice. His face showed that he was still on pain, but his gaze was still fierce. Carlos entered to the room and stood in front of the bed. “Carlos please raise the head of the bed for me” Carlos took the control of the bed and raised the bed so the Interviewer sat. “Much better” he said. Then he looked at Michal bruised face and Wolf reddish pecs. The Interviewer examined both of them in silence. “Carlos, please leave us, ask the doctors when I can leave the clinic” The Interviewer said in a polite voice while twitching his face in pain. “And please close the door”. Carlos left the room and closed the door. The Interview kept examining both Michal and Wolf. They were still has mountains. “BUNCH OF IMBECILES” The Interviewer yelled in rage, he twitched in pain. “What do you think you’re doing!?!?! Are you going to put the SSS in more jeopardy than I did?” The Interviewer eyes were red, his breathing was heavy and his face twitched from time to time from the pain of the wound. “I already jeopardized the SSS, I don’t need two idiots destroying the SSS strength like we have resources to throw away”. The Interviewer tried to control his breath because the movement still hurted. “If where possible that you feel any pain from me I’ll just smack you until you both regain your senses, pair of idiots…” The Interviewer said and let himself fell on the bed from the exhaustion he was sweating from the pain. Michal tried to keep his stern face but a slight smile showed in his face, Wolf also tried to keep his stern face but a slight trembling smile appeared on his bruised face. The interviewer didn’t noticed, he was trying to concentrate to control his pain. “This hurts like hell, damned Paolo” the Interviewer said. “I was an idiot…I should have predicted that one of the other groups could attack…I was too naive”. The Interviewer said. “Boss, I was naive too” Michal said. The Interviewer stood silent… “No Michal, it was my responsibility, It was my plan…I jeopardized the SSS to take the best result possible…but I’ve bet too hard…until now” The Interviewer gaze was furious. “How many days we have until the two weeks period finalize” he asked. “One week, three days” Wolf said. “Michal, we need to have our five warriors ready…neither Wolf or you can participate” the Interviewer said. “Another bet?” Michal said. “No Michal, I’ll trust in your training…but we need a good plan, I don’t plan on hand there the SSS, nor Wolf, nor you” the Interviewer said and a pain twitch appeared on his face again. “Now to to the base, take Carlos with you, he is one of the warrior” the Interviewer said. “Can I take Ivan?” Michal said. The Interviewer nodded. Michal left the room. Wolf gaze hardened “you’re an idiot” he said. “I know…” the Interviewer said, “What did you planned to achieve?” Wolf asked. “Our goals” The Interviewer said bluntly. Wolf put his hand over the wounded shoulder in a gentle way. “Man, you should not risk yourself like that”. He said caressing the Interviewers shoulder. The Interviewer twitched in pain. “Ouch”…Wolf face hardened “If you ever risk yourself in such a way again…you won’t have to worry about your shoulder…I’ll rip it myself…understood?” The Interviewer released the arm and patted the Interviewer head like he was some kind of pet. The Interviewer tried to push Wolf’s arm but he was too strong so the Interviewer just accepted the small show of affection. “I’m glad that you’re OK buddy” Wolf said in a soft voice that was almost inappropriate for Wolf’s style. The Interviewer dryly smiled. “I’m sorry Wolf…I made a mistake” The Interviewer looked at his own hands. “I jeopardized the SSS…” the Interviewer felt silent. A tear fell down the Interviewer’s cheek and after some seconds it fell to the bed. Wolf looked at him in silence. “Any problem pal?”. “Yes..the interviewer said…I feel weak…I’m weak…and now I know that I’m your weakness” The Interviewer said in a low, enraged voice”. Wolf pat the Interviewer head again. “No pal…I have no weakness” Wolf said and he stood at the beds side. That afternoon the Interviewer left the clinic with Wolf at his side “Man I can’t even wipe my ass without having a hell of pain”. Wolf laughed “Not funny “ The Interviewer said twitching his face in pain. “Now, we need to make our arrangements…we have so few days the Interviewer said with irritation. “This pain sucks…” After some time they arrived at the SSS Headquarters. Igor was already waiting on the front door, “Sir, glad you’re alive…after that wound…” he looked at the floor. “Sorry sir, I should be more careful” Igor said. “Stop the no-sense” the Interviewer said, “It was my mistake…I should have planned better…come here, we need to make a plan, call Michal and let’s go to my office…I need Carlos too”. Igor left the place and Wolf and the Interviewer walked slowly on the warehouses. “We need to replenish the soldiers, fortunately the objective is still on our reach” the Interviewer said to Wolf…but we need to make sure our next moves are perfect”. Wolf bounced his pecs ands smirked. “Don’t worry buddy I’m sure you have a plan”. The Interviewer smiled “Hope so buddy, I’ll hate to lose you”. Wolf smiled. The Interviewer didn’t knew if his smile was confidence or simply indifference. “That suits you” The Interviewer thought and kept walking. After a ling chain of painful and difficult steps, the Interviewed reached his office, wis wound hurt like hell but he refused to get help from Wolf, the Interviewed wanted to learn from the pain. He needed a new master, the pain would be one. He needed to make things better so the SSS would not be jeopardized again. He knew he needed to use his pieces wisely ands the pain was a clear reminder of what could happen if he makes a mistake again. The Interviewer sat on his seat, he twitched in pain. Wolf looked with interest “stubborn son of a bitch” he thought for himself and smiled. He bounced his muscles and stood in front of him. “I’ll need your strength Wolf…But I will need you at my side” the Interviewer took his PC, and put it on his place with just one hand. After some minutes Michal entered, with a jogger and a tank top alongside Igor and Carlos. “You already know what happened on the secondary base”. The interviewer said “I got a desperate arrangement but I’ll need to stay to to my word… five fights will decide everything”. The interviewer face twitched but he didn’t allowed himself to make the slightest painful sound. “There is no way we lose with Wolf and Michal” Igor said. “Wolf and Michal will not participate” the Interviewer said. “What?” Igor and Carlos said in unison. “They are part of the price, if we lose, with lose the SSS, alongside Wolf and Michal, I don’t know if both are going with this arrangement but that was my word, so I won’t allow them to participate”. Carlos and Igor jaw fell in surprise. “Sir, we don’t need to stay true to that promise” Carlos said. The Interviewed looked at him, then Michal and Wolf. “No Carlos, on the contrary…we will stay true to our world, we need to…” the Interviewer said, he then saw Michal and then Wolf who smirked “besides that…what would be the fun if we do an underhanded move?” The Interviewer smiled. “We need to choose our five warriors” he pondered and sighted…"This is a game without queens at least from our side”, he said. He meditated for some moments. “Michal, do yo believe Ricardo is up to the task?” Michal nodded, “We need to call him here right now, some guards can help with the training on the secondary base, we also will need Ivan to come here”. The Interviewer went silent for a second. “Buck, you’re fairly new here, do you mind to fight for us on the colosseum?” Buck grinned with a expression that remembered Wolf, he was excited and flexed his pecs. “I’ll gladly do” he said. “Good…Igor, are you ready to take your place with us?” The Interviewer said with a stern voice. “Yes sir” Igor said and flexed his biceps “It’s time to make these work again” he said. “The Interviewer smiled briefly, he still haven’t completed his board but he needed to use his pieces at their best, in some ways this was the first time they could not use his best men, Wolf and Michal, even the fact that this was a voluntary move made him feel nervous. Could be doing the right call?, Could be better to send Michal and Wolf all to destroy the Italians just like he did with the SSS?. Those question raced through the Interviewers mind, but the only way to answer those questions would be to tackle head on his opponents and find the answers, however, the SSS still was lacking men and to dedicate his best men to the arena could be very risky. “Buck, Carlos, Ivan, Ricardo and Igor…you are going to be our fighters…Ricardo will join you soon, so please train and prepare the best you can, Michal will help, Wolf will stay with me ”. The Interviewer then turned to Michal, “ Can you please take Ricardo and Ivan to the base and prepare them for the task?” Michal bounced his pecs and nodded. “What are you going to do?” I´ll need to recover a little more from this hellish pain and we need to find my bishop and maybe some good pawns” the Interviewer said, he looked at Wolf. “Buddy I will need you” Wolf flexed his biceps, “these are yours too” he said and smiled. The Interviewer felt a jolt of gratitude to Wolf, he knew he messed up and he felt terrible, but Wolf was the same as always, always lending him the strength he didn’t had. The Interviewer smiled dryly and left the room with Wolf. “Dismiss” was the only thing he said when he left. The Interviewer walked slowly on the warehouse aisles. “Does it hurt?” Wolf asked quietly. “Like hell” the Interviewer said bluntly, “Why yo don’t use the painkillers?” Wolf asked. “They could numb my mind…also..I deserve the pain” the Interviewer said. Wolf stood silent, he was worried by his pal, but at the same time he knew that this was his way to punish himself for his mistake; he thought that the Interviewer made what he did thinking on the best possible outcome as he always do, but he also knew very well that his friend could be so hard on himself. He tapped his friend shoulder and walked in silence with him. Ricardo received a message “return to HQ…prepare for the arena” Ricardo tapped a quick OK, then he yelled at some of the guards an barked some orders. Ricardo was growing on his mental status and on his body. He was alway a swimmer type body, so he looked almost the thinnest of the elites. But he tried to compensate with his hard work. His working hard attitude helped him to be spared the time he messed up. Ricardo felt his hardened pecs. Now he was. Being called for the colosseum and he understood why, “Don’t mess up” he said to himself and walked to the barracks to get his stuff and leave. The Interviewer and Wolf were walking over the neighborhood, “Where are we going?” Wolf asked. “I just received a lead…we can have a possible good candidate” the Interviewer said..”we go to the gym”. Wolf raised an eyebrow… “Not going to train idiot” the Interviewer said in exasperation. Wolf burst in laugher “Your impudent brat”. He patted the Interviewer’s head, “You’re the only one that can call me like that without being turned to paste at the next second”. In fact Wolf also liked to tease him, treating him like a pet, and now, because the Interviewer hand was immobilized he had to endure Wolf’s teasing, and he clearly enjoyed the Interviewer’s irritation. The gym was almost empty, “seems that we lost a lot of clientele since we killed all the cops”. “Yeah sorry buddy” Wolf said with a smirk on his face. “Showoff” the Interviewer said, Wolf’s smirk softened a little. “What are we looking here?” Wolf asked. “The trainers here told me that there is a possible candidate, recently a latin guy, presumed Brazilian, appeared, they tell me he has the build and the attitude, we will see”. The Interviewer said. They took a seat on the gym’s office, hidden from all the other gym goers, the office was separated from the rest of the space by a mirror with double Wien so they could see the people without disturbing them. “Are you ok with your wound” Wolf asked. “Yes buddy…” the Interviewer said. “I’m kinda…enraged with myself…I’ve chosen a plan, but I’m not quite sure if I did the right move. We need to hire more people, things are going to be messy from here, but if things with this tournament goes wrong…they will be messier”. The interviewer said. “Why?” Wolf asked. “Because we are going to stream the event, not only to the Italians, but to every mob out there, even the Japanese and the Latins” the Interviewer said. “Wolf smirked “You have one Wolf”. The interviewer smiled in gratitude. “I know buddy, you’re my triumph card”. “And the others too, Ivan, Carlos, Ricardo, Igor and Buck…they are not weak…they surely win. Wolf said. “But We don’t know who the Italians will bring” the Interviewer said…I don’t have control of their pieces, so we still don’t know how to play. After some hours of waiting their target appeared. A large brown man with big shoulders, arms and legs appeared. He was using lycra shorts, that revealer his born, hairy legs. His shirt was very well adjusted to his torso and he had a light beard that covered a very masculine face. “Rugby” Wolf said, “Yes, it seems so” The Interviewer sat on the desk and looked at the rubber for some minutes, the other gym goers left the rugby player alone. “Seems pretty scary” Wolf said bouncing his pecs and flexing his arms. “The Interviewer used his left hand and grabbed Wolf’s pecs, Wolf bounced them in reflex…the Interviewer stumbled a little aroused but then shook his head and pointing his finger over Wolf’s pecs he said “Wolf, don’t appear first, you’ll scare him”. The Interviewer poked Wolf pecs at every word and Wolf flexed his pecs in reflex just to tease the Interviewer. “Stop it” The Interviewer said, “You like it!” Wolf answered teasing the Interviewer and smiling. “you jerk” the Interviewer said and left the room, Wolf laughed hard. “Would be hard to lose him” Wolf said in a quiet voice. “Heard that!” The Interviewer said while walking out. Wolf smiled. “Do your work buddy” Wolf said and sat in the desk, the seat cracked on Wolf’s weight. The rugbyer was training biceps. The mass pressed against the fabric, he was concentrated and grunted at every momevent he did. The Interviewer looked at him for some seconds, the rugbyer then noted the Interviewer stare and walked to him, he bounced his muscles “Oque quer?” He said. “Portuguese…you’re Brazilian” the Interviewer said. “Yes, what do you want?” The Rugbyer said. “I’m an Interviewer, you have been referenced by some friend for a job…I want to interview you and see if you’re fit for the work we offer.” The rugbyer face hardened, I don’t have any friends here…so why anyone should recommend me” the Rugbyer said bluntly. “Smartass” the Interviewer thought”. “Do you want to hear?” The Interviewer said. The Rugbyer walked next to the Interviewer “you don’t know me…” The Interviewer noted the difficulty the Rugbyer had to speak English, his pronunciation was harsh, just like his factions. The Interviewer saw that he was aggressive but in some way defensive. The Interviewer kept his gaze on the Rugbyer face. “You don’t seem to have any job” the Rugbyer said, he was about to pass left the Interviewer but his face expression changed from slight doubt to full fear. “A Migra” he said with terror and tried to hide on the back of the gym, he tried to enter the office but the door was locked, seemed that Wolf was taking his time to see what’s happening. “A Migra?” The Interviewer said dumbfounded, he looked outside then he saw two police officers, the Interviewer looked at the Rugbyer who tried to hide behind a gym counter, then he saw outside the gym windows. “Migratory police…the Rugbyer must be an illegal immigrant”. The Interviewer pondered what to do, then Wolf went out of the office. “Cops…here…” Wolf was enraged. “Yes… will they violate the truce again?” The Interviewer thought. The Rugbyer was trapped, he sat in terror looking for a way to scape but the cops were getting closer to the gym, his jaw dropped at Wolf’s sight, he felt trapped between the cops and Wolf size but Wolf ignored him completely, his eyes were red, and his fist closed. His pecs bounced but not playfully, they where like parts os a tank moving out to crush it’s opponent. “A cop is a cop, and in our place we won’t allow them” the Interviewer said, He tapped his phone and sent a voice message. “Major, two border patrol officers entered our neighborhood, you know which are the consequences”. After some seconds a text message came “Nothing to do with us, your problem”. The Interviewer put his phone on his pocket..he looked at the administrator. “The gym is closed, call the cleaners in about one hour, put the guards outside the gym, nosy gets out without my permission”. He looked at the scared Rugbyer, “mexa sua bunda e entre no escritório...AGORA” the Rugbyer jumped from his hiding and entered the office and closed the door. The Interviewer opened the door, looked at the Rugbyer inside “espere” he ordered and went out and stood with Wolf. “Wolf, you’re in charge but let me talk first”. The Interviewer said and sat in a seat of the counter. The administrator called the gym goers out and he was the last to go. The Interviewer sat and looked in silent rage how the clients left the gym and how the administrator was about to leave the place the SSS guards appeared like from thin air and stood firm on the four corners of the gym, the neighbors closed their stores. The operation was so smooth that the cops didn’t noticed. The administrator crossed paths with the cops. “You’re in charge?”, one of the cops said. “He’s the one you should talk” he said pointing at the interviewer. The cops walked to the Interviewer who looked at them from head to toe. They were or too brave, too naive or too stupid to enter the SSS Neighborhood, the cops where’t even fit. The Interviewer despised them. He looked at Wolf who begun to use the bench press machine just for the act, but he made sure that he used al the discs that the bar could handle. Before leaving he saw the interviewer made an OK sign to the administrator, Wolf begun to lift grunting so loudly that the cops didn’t hear the closing door and the locking sound of the door. The tow officers walked to the interviewer, they were in green uniforms like the border patrol used to, one of the was tall and big, but his barrel size tummy was barely folded by the uniform, the other was a little shorter and better built, he was the highest ranking of the two. He approached the counter and leaned on it. “Greetings officers…what brings you here?” The Interviewer said playfully, “We have some special officers discount if you join us” “Were not here to join” the highest ranking officer said. “We are looking for a man, a big, brown man… an illegal immigrant” the other officer said. Wolf stopped his lift on the high position for some seconds, the officers looked at him and opened their eyes in surprise to see Wolf just lifting and holding the weight high for 10 seconds…20 seconds…60 seconds…2 minutes, when they were about to clock 5 minutes the Interviewer coughed and said “He’s our best client”. Wolf restarted the lifting like a normal guy could look…if the normal guy benched like a professional bodybuilder squatted, Wolf wasn’t even sweating. The mesmerized officers regained his senses and spoke to the Interviewer. “Have you seen a man like that?” They asked. “No sir, maybe if you have a photo?” They took their phones and after some taps they showed the Interviewer a photo. The photo was a long distance picture of a tall, big and brown guy. The Interviewer knew that the man in the photo was the Rugbyer hidden on the office. Wolf begun to put the disks on the rack. “I haven’t seen anybody like that” the Interviewer said. “See, my friend, the biggest officer said “this is the place these people look” so we assume that he could be here…or he went here…are you sure you don’t know him?” The tallest officer said. Wolf was placing the last of the disks on the rack. The Interviewer adjusted himself on the seat “See officer, I just came back from the clinic” he said pointing at his arm sling and a sudden jolt of pain showed in his face. “I was in hospital and just today I came here. So I don’t know, maybe if you ask him, he might have an answer, the Interviewer said pointing to Wolf. The officers stared nervously at each other. “Well…” the short officer walked to Wolf who stood still with the 50kg disk hanging from his arm. His biceps swole and Wolf bounced his pecs. “You’re going to alert them” the Interviewer thought while covering his face with his left hand in a slight exasperation. The taller officer stood next to the interviewer. The Interviewer left his seat and walked to the office. The tallest cop followed him… the Interviewer opened the door and there was standing behind it the Rugbyer, he panicked, the tall cop yelled “he’s here! And drew his taser gun. Wolf threw the plate ‘casually’ at the small cop “Catch this!” Wolf said playfully throwing the plate like it was a beachball and jumped to the tallest officer. The plate flipped rhythmically in the air before falling down. The officer tried to caught the plate by reflex but the weight was too much for him and unrelentlessly fell to the floor. Behind the metal disk. The cop hit the floor in an almost comical way. “Jones” the tall cop said while taking his taser gun. The Interviewer somehow managed to push the Rugbyer in the office but the pain was unbearable. “Fica aí” The Interviewer ordered. And closed the door behind him. The tall officer saw Wolf from the side of his eye and in reflex he fired the taser gun but the electrodes simply bounced from Wolf pecs and abs. Wolf grabbed him from the uniform and tossed to the other side of the gym, he fell over a bench. “Scott!” Jones screamed. He took his gun and aimed at Wolf. Wolf grabbed the gun from the canon, the cop fired but the bullets simply bounced on Wolf hands and fell to the floor, the cop walked back but Wolf crushed the gun barrel and yanked of the gun from Jones’s hand. “We don’t use these here…the people will get mad at us if you show them these” Wolf said while crushing the gun like a small ball. Then grabbed Jones’s head with his free hand and smashed it against the bench destroying the bench. Jones fell unconscious with his wounded head bleeding. “Freeze” Scott said. “Turn slowly and get on you knees” Wolf turned fast and threw the metal disc made from Jones’s gun, Scott dodged it by miracle but Wolf was already aiming for him. Wolf grabbed the gun from Scott’s hand and crushed the gun…and the hand in one movement. Scott screamed in pain at the top of his lungs and fell on his knees. Wolf stood still enjoying the screams. “O qué?” The Rugbyer said. “Fica aí” the Interviewer said, “do you understand English?” The Interviewer asked. The Rugbyer nodded. “Stay here, let Wolf work…or I should say play instead”. The Rugbyer was mesmerized by Wolf. How Wolf handed all that weight and didn’t even break a sweat, how he was trowing humans beings and how easy was for him to crush real guns. “é impossível” he said “but you’re just witnessing it…look closely please” the Interviewer said. The Rugbyer got aroused by the show of power he was looking at. Wolf grabbed Scott by the throat with his left hand, at first Wold met Scott’s eye and then he lifted Scott until his feet dangled. Scott tried to hit Wolf to no avail. “Hit harder” Wolf playfully said. “I barely feel anything”. Scott hit with all his strength but Wolf didn’t feel a thing he wasn’t even amused, Jones begun to move but he was too dizzy to even stand up. Wolf grew bored from Scott. “See…this is not funny” Wolf said, then he grabbed Scott left arm and ripped if from the body, it was like ripping a piece of tissue paper; Scott yelled in pain “That’s better” Wolf said then he grabbed the left leg, he used his hand as a claw and begun to use his fingers to pierce Scott’s ‘quadriceps’ of so it seemed because Wolf’s muscles where so massive that for him it was like piercing a chicken wing. Wolf fingers pierced slowly Scott’s skin, slowly his fingers penetrated the skin, and the muscle, it was a slow process but Scott screams were like music to Wolf’s ears. After some slow and painful seconds, Wolf felt the bone. Wolf grabbed the femur and slowly begun to tear the leg from the body. Wolf pulled the leg in a slow, very deliberate way. Scott squirmed in pain desperately but Wolf barely used anymore strength, he kept pulling the leg, Scott’s free leg dangled on the air trying to kick Wolf but if he landed it was like hitting a rock. Wolf burst in laughter, enjoying the pain, he walked next to where Officer jones was trying to stand up but he was too dizzy, the Rugbyer was awestruck, “Can I go near him?, will he kill me?” The Interviewer looked at him amused. “Only if you want to get wet with blood, for now he won’t kill you…I hope” the Interviewer said. The Rugbyer left the office and came closer to Wolf. “They have been harassing me for months”. Wolf didn’t even heard, he was fixated on inflicting pain. Jones looked at Wolf in horror. His mouth opened and closed as to try to say something, but his mind was broken, he’ve never seen such brutality and strength. Som of the guards were looking inside the gym to look Wolf’s art. The Interviewer took a bench like a seat and kept looking. Scott’s leg finally ceded and the bone wasn’t able to resist, Wolf finally ripped the leg and threw at the Rugbyer who looked at the ripped limb in awe, he looked at Wolf muscles like they where an object of adoration, he saw the strength, the carelessness as he simply ripped another human body like he was ripping a rag doll. Wolf released Scotts throat, and the body remains fell to the ground. Then he grabbed the right leg at the quadriceps level and the right shoulder. Wolf looked at the Rugbyer proudly. “Look at this bug” then Wolf ripped both limbs at the same time, blood poured everywhere, it soaked the walls and windows, blood reached the ceiling and the Rugbyer shirt. The Rugbyer but a hand on the blood and loved at his hand, he wet his lips with his tongue, then he licked some of the blood. Wolf looked at the Interviewer and grabbed what’s left of Scott’s body from the throat and the pelvis. Scott was already dead but Wolf haven’t finished. He lifted the corps over his head, walked over a bench and drove the body against the bench “wham”, the body cracked, Wolf lifted the body again “wham” the body folded over the bench, Wolf then folded and unfolded the body just for show, when he stopped hearing cracks he ripped the torso in half like a piece of paper. Jones puked, “monster” he said “Yeaaaah Wolf said throwing the upper half with Scott’s torso at Jones feet. Jones saw the terrified dead face of his former companion and tried to run to the Windows. The Rugbyer tacked him and dragged Jones to Wolf from the legs. Jones fought but he was in a bad position and could not put too much of a fight. Wolf walked to the Rugbyer and said “Thanks” Wolf grabbed Jone’s leg with his right hand and with the left hand he pushed away the Rugbyer “ I really don’t need help bug” Wolf said “But I don’t want to pay new windows” the Interviewer said. “So please Wolf, this is already costing us a fortune”. Wolf grabbed both ankles and closing his fist he crushed them. “See, he won’t run anymore” Wolf said like he was giving some explanation to the interviewer. Jone’s squirmed in the floor, Wolf looked at him and said playfully “Seems we have a bug problem”, he walked next to Jones, so he was at jones front. Wolf lifted his left foot and stomped Jones’s right humerus, pinning him to the ground. Jone’s yelled “please!!! I swear I want enter this place again” he begged. “I’m quite sure of that Imbecile” the Interviewer said in a quiet voice. “Heard that” Wolf said and then he stomped the left humerus with his right foot. Wolf quadriceps flew in strength, the Interviewer thought that Wolf’s quadriceps were also a sight to behold. Wolf bend down and grabbed Jone’s torso, then chuckled at the interviewer and lifted the body with the arms still pinned to the ground. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA” Jones’s scream fill the gym, Wolf was holding Jones upside down with the legs dangling in the air and the feet flying on every direction like they where a weather vane in a hurricane, Wolf smiled as he simply flipped Jones upside down but purposefully, he let Jones’s body fell to the ground. Wolf grabbed Jones from the shoulders, one in each hand, he looked at the interviewer, “I wanted to test this one” he said and then he pushed his right hand to the front and the left arm to the back. Wolf ripped Jones torso like a piece of paper, the chest ripped in vertical. Wolf then spread his arms and Jones’s torso ripped in half, the sternum was splited and the column was only on one side. The column stuck to the right side of the body but the ribs were splited more or less evenly on each body half, the head dangled lifelessly from the column and neck remains. “Should practice this one” Wolf said playfully, then he carried the remains and threw them in the same place so, both corpses were together, Wolf grabbed both heads, one in each hand and looking at the interviewer he crushed them like they were beer cans. Wolf flexed is biceps and quads in a victory pose, he punched his own chest and bounced his biceps “I’m the strongest, and the biggest” Wolf said proudly. The Interviewer looked at him attentively and chuckled “Show off”. Wolf smiled. The Rugbyer realized that this was his turn and tried to use Wolf’s posing moment to run to the door, then he found it closed and when turning he saw Wolf bouncing his bloodied pecs and rubbing his arms. Wolf smiled proudly, “he’s waiting for you” Wolf said. The Rugbyer then realized that no math what could happen, he was a dead man, “why you don’t kill me now?” He asked “I would, but then he would be nagging at me…take your chance and speak to him” Wolf ordered. The Rugbyer then walked back to the gym, he saw nobody out there so he assumed that the Interviewer was already on the office. The Rugbyer saw the corpses, the blood stains and the broken bones. For a second he felt his right bicep with his hand. “Are you going to enter?” The Interviewer said with slight irritation. “I have many things to do and sorry if this bothers you, but I really don’t have much time, so, if you please…” The interviewer sat in the desk and pointed at a seat in front of it, Wolf entered the office and stood on the door. “What are you going to do to me?” The Rugbyer asked with some unsteadiness. The interviewer used his left hand and massaged his forehead, he sighed with slight exasperation. “Man, we already helped you out there, as you saw they wont bother you again, so In that respect, I’ll be the one making the questions…is the least you owe us”. The interview had a stern face, Wolf smirked. The Interviewer gaze was difficult to understand. “What’s your name?” The Interviewer said. “Felipe” the Rugbyer answered bluntly, with a scared voice, “What are you doing on our neighborhood Felipe?” The Interviewer said. “I was hiding from the police, I was changing from town to town but the border police always looked for me, I arrived here more or less one week ago, and heard the rumors that the police didn’t dare to enter to this neighborhood so I decided to stay here for a while….to rest…to stop running at least for a time”. Felipe said, his voice was softening at every word, the Interviewer was examining each word, each signal, from time to time his face showed a small hint of pain and his left hand grabbed his left upper chest at the site of the wound. “Why they are looking for you?” He asked. Felipe stood in silence for some seconds, he sighted “there is no point in hiding it”. “I came from Rio the Janeiro, I lived on the favelas, I was abandoned by my family a long time ago, so I almost grew alone, only a good man took me in and helped me, educated me and help me to be a good man…” Felipe looked at the floor, he decided to come clean, after all, he thought he was at his life end so he decided to let if all flow out of him. “I grew and found that the sports helps you to be stronger and if you’re stronger you’re respected, there are some colleges that help’s you if you’re a really good athlete, so I decided to practice rugby…” the Interviewer was concentrated on his story, from time to time some twitches appeared on his face but otherwise his face was stony, “I tried to do my best, I swear, I reached professional level, my ‘dad’ was proud of me…” Felipe let a tear flow from his right eye. Wolf looked outside the office, the guard were standing in his position and some familiar cars were already parked outside. Felipe sighed and spoke “I didn’t knew at the moment, but the rugby club where I played became popular, it was strange since in my country soccer is all what the y seem to think, but Rugby became popular in some underground circles…they bet on us, heavy loads of money…I swear that I din’t knew on that…later we discovered that they where using steroids on our food, our water, almost everywhere… they offered us prizes for wins, very good prizes, but we didn’t knew that they we’re using us for their entertainment, and also to brag about their power…after some time things got really serious, some of the losing team members disappeared…” Felipe stood silent for a moment. The Interviewer sighted…”continue please” he said. “I swear I didn’t knew# Felipe said “they pressured us to win at any cost, they trained us like animals, but we all aimed to be professionals, most our us where poor kids trying to make a living, they pressured us, and the pressure kept on mounting, some of us collapsed, but I was focused on the win, I needed for me, for my dad” Felipe cried. “One fateful day…we lost…” Felipe lowered his head and brought his hands on the back of his head. “We tried, but we lost, our sponsor were furious, they told us that there would be consequences…seems they lost a lot of money on that game, we didn’t knew… I thought that there was only a minor issue, but suddenly my team companions went missing, I didn’t thought that there could be a problem we were eliminated from the tournament so I thought that some of them were going on vacation, it was odd, but I really didn’t thought that there where some shady business on the teams…” Felipe lifted his head and saw eye to eye tic the Interviewer. “Son after I went to my home, the door was left opened and all thing were scrambled on the floor, at first I thought that thieves entered the house, but oddly nothing of value seemed to be missing…after some minutes I saw the blood…then…” Felipe cried out loud for some minutes. The Interviewer was unfazed, but his face softened a little. “Please continue” he said. Felipe made a slow and profound breath that made his chest look bigger than it looked before. “My father was dead, his throat was slit…I couldn’t do nothing, my old dad… he had nothing to do with this, he was my entire life…when the police came, they framed the crime on me…filhos da puta…” Felipe’s face hardened, his biceps swole and his pecs bounced. “They framed me, they tried to arrest me, I knew that if let myself to be carried to the jail they will simply say that I killed my beloved father, they were so cruel and for they I was only a number on his result’s sheet, a good arrest…who cared that my father died because the mobs where betting heavy loads of money, who cared about an old, feeble man and his poor family…me” Felipe said with rage and pounding his chest. “They wanted an assassin, I gave them one, they thought I would not run, so I killed one cop with my hands choking him out” Felipe said closing his fist in rage, “the other I cracked his neck” Felipe made a mimic of him cracking the cops neck. “I ran, I ran like hell, after some weeks I managed to scape from Brazil but I knew that I would not find peace on my country, I walked long distances, worked for anyone that could give me refugee, after some months I decided to come here, but crossing the border the border cops found me… managed to scape, but the news from Brazil already reached this place, so they went before me, from town to town they looked for me…I ran…after some time I reached this town, and then I heard about a neighborhood were the police were destroyed and now they where too afraid to enter, so I decided to come here…to try to make a decent living…but they already found me and now those kills….surely they will frame them on me now…” At the moment Felipe said that the kill would be framed on him the Interviewer busted in laughter, so did Wolf… they laughed until they cried. Felipe felt offended “what is this?” He bursted in rage, he tried to punch Wolf but Wolf simply grabbed Felipe and lifted until his feet dangled. Wolf was still smiling but then he looked at Felipe’s eyes and said “he’s not finished yet” and pushed him until Felipe fell on his ass. The interviewed calmed himself but from time to time he burst in laugher “frame on you…that was funny” he said. “Look Felipe…d you really think that they can frame you for ripping apart and crushing two cops? You’re not that strong meu amigo”. The Interviewer then went serious. “They know this is the SSS territory and they knew these unworthy cops were dead from the moment they decided to enter this place…” Wolf bounced his pecs. “What happened to you is a sign of your own weakness, your weakness allowed injustice…your weakness in some sort made you vulnerable” the Interviewer said “Felipe, you understand that while you’re on this neighborhood you will be safe, and you’ll free to stay here if you want, we take care of the corpses, the cleaners are already waiting outside the gym…” Felipe looked outside surprised. “But I’m offering a higher path, you can be over all this petty things, you can be really strong…if you want” then the Interviewer explained Felipe what was the SSS, how they worked, why they were looking for strong people, Felipe looked at Wolf and the corpses, he lifted from his seat and pondered, they were not only giving him a chance, they where almost offering him a new world where he didn’t needed to worry about his past, where he would be able to be strong, and to fight back. Wolf stared amused. “Tell me, about this SSS, what I would do?” Felipe asked. “You’ll be training on Wolf oversight, then you’ll perform some duties, at this moment we need to prepare a tournament on SSS rules, you’ll have to know the place first. The Interviewer said. “Ok, ill accept…chefe” felipe said with a smile. “Excellent” The Interviewer said, “Wolf please let the cleaners in”. Wolf left the room “Felipe, come with me please” the Interviewer said, then a metallic screeching sound filled the place. “Wolf” the Interviewer said with exasperation. Wolf ripped the door from its hinges “Don’t you know hoy to use a key?” The Interviewer said with exasperation. “Yes I do” Wolf said flexing his biceps “these are my keys” Wolf smirked proudly looking down at his buddy. “Felipe, please stay here, one of our guards will carry you to our base, there you will meet Michal, he will introduce you to the SSS and he will brief you…I expect great thing from you” The Interviewer said, Felipe felt the good answer was to flex his muscles and he did a double biceps pose with a killer smile. “Good…now they are imitating you Wolf” the Interviewer said still irritated, Wolf winked Felipe and gave a thumbs up sign to Felipe. The interviewer and Wolf returned to the gym. The Interviewer sat on the desk, “Wolf please take a bath and get new clothing”. Wolf ripped his clothes and stood naked in front of the Interviewer “You just needed To do that” the Interviewer put his hand on his face, slightly amused. “You really don’t time me peace of mind” Wolf laughed hard “I’ll go to the showers, please make sure that bring me clothing” Wolf said and left the place. “Show off” the Interviewer said, took his phone and tapped on it. A new call entered. It was an unknown number. The Interviewer took the call. “Hi it’s Paolo” The Interviewer face twitched in pain. “Can we meet?…in peace?…we want to make some changes to the tournament conditions” Paolo said over the phone. “I’ll gladly discuss them” The Interviewer answered, We have a good cafe on the neighborhood, I’ll send you the address, in one hour, no weapons” the Interviewer bluntly said. He hang the call and tapped on his phone, he sent the address and in silence he felt his wound. After some minutes Wolf emerged from the shower covered only with a towel, but even with that, there was little left to the imagination. “Wolf…we have a date, put your clothes on”, then he handed him a package “from the nearby store, ill pay them later” Wolf put a grey tank top and matching shorts. They left the place and walked over a nearby cafe. When they entered the owner noted and with surprise he came near them. He approached helpfully and helped them to sit at a table. “What I can offer you today mr Interviewer?” He said. “Capuchino, mild roast, medium grind” please. The Interviewer said. “Sir, we will have an important meeting, can we please use the place in private?, I’ll make sure we will cover the lost sales but this is important”. The Cafe owner nodded with his head and put a sing on the door. After some minutes a capuchin and a big dark cup of coffee where on the table, Wolf and the Interviewer took his drinks in silence. After some minutes, Paolo arrived. “Good afternoon” he said in a polite way. Paolo was dressed with a beige suit, the suit was well adjusted to the body, so It shoed that he trained hard, his muscles bulged a little but not too much so the suit was perfectly adapted to his body. The Interviewer thought that Paolo have chosen this suit for impact, he thought for a second that he could be a good SSS member but his wound remembered that they were on opposing sides. “May I join you?” Paolo said. “Do you have any hidden weapon?” The Interviewer bluntly said. Paolo smiled and took his jacket off his body, the Interviewed confirmed his suspicions when Paolo gave a turn like a model. Under his jacked there was a white shirt, that looked like a second skin that covered a well worked abdomen and a rounded pecs, He was in someways bigger than the swimmers body or Ricardo but he had just the same level of definition and bigger legs toot not has big as Buck, we was more. Or less at the same level of Carlos but he had those European lines that made him almost irresistible…”Please take a seat” the Interviewer said. “If you try something strange I will tear you apart, bone by bone” Wolf said grinding his teeth. The Interviewer put his hands on Wolfs arms. “Wolf, please”. Wolf calmed but his eyes were fixated on Paolo. “What brings you here?”The Interviewer said. “My boss is furious at me” Paolo said. “My boss never authorized the tournament, but I’ve convinced that it was the best way for us both, we can decide who will take both organizations without wearing both organizations and letting the Japanese or the Latins take over our remains…at the end I could convince Luca but…” Paolo blushed. “What?” The Interviewer said. “Luca wanted an armed take over, but when I explained he said that there should be at least 10 fights” Paolo said. “Ten!” The Interviewer said. “Luca says that is 10 or they will come here to take over your place, take it or leave it” the Interviewer smirked “some big words from your boss, I expect he has the muscle to back up those” he said. Wolf bounced his pecs at the “muscle” mention. He took his cup of coffee with all his hand because the cup ear was too small for his big fingers. “Look, I don’t like it either” Paolo said, “Sorry for stabbing you, was the best thing to to on that moment” Wolf crushed his cup spilling coffee over his shirt, table and even over Paolo and the Interviewer, his breathing became heavier and Paolo looked frightened. “Wolf, please” The Interviewer said with slight rage on his voice. “If I cared about you satiating me you would be already a stain on the floor…I understand that what you did was the best thing you thought would help the Nuovi imperatori…and you’re my enemy…I respect that…on there hand I don’t respect that after we made a negotiation, you came here and try to change the stablished rules…”. Paolo moved nervously on his seat. “I will accept the change but then, I’ll add some of my terms too…” the Interviewer said and Paolo nodded with his head. The interviewer took a sip of his coffee. “Now…lets see…”
  8. Well, thank my imsomnia for the writing, if you dislike snuff stories, please read other of the wonderfull stories you´ll find over here. As alway thanks to freakoman2 and mczapl for their kind help. If you like snuff stories, please enjoy. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 11- Story of two queens The Interviewer was speaking to Michal on a video-call. They were discussing details for his next movements. “Do you think the Italians will fall for it?” The Interviewer said. “Don’t know, but we can make a bet on that. Igor and Wolf were behind the Interviewer. Wolf smirked. “I could kill them all” he said. “Yes but we need them alive for now Wolf” The Interviewer said in a low, meditative voice. “Igor, tell me what do you think?” The Interviewer asked. “I think the risk is high, but if we send Wold or Michal we reduce the risk, but maybe they will risk themselves to an open war. The Interviewer pondered his alternatives. The risk was high, he knew that Wolf or Michal could destroy the Italians, but he knew that the SSS would need soldiers. Destroying completely the Italians would mean an even bigger power vacuum and that meant problems. The SSS was already having problems filling the voids on the neighborhood. The mobs tried to enter and fill out the place with drugs, but the soldiers were well trained and the guards helped too. Ivan was very good at predicting the places were the drug dealers would appear and neutralize them at a very fast pace. That was effective until the Interviewer grew fed from it and sent the last Italian’s drug dealer in pieces inside a box, courtesy of Wolf. “We need their manpower, but we also need to have their loyalty to the SSS” The Interviewer muttered. “I really don’t like a polite solution but this seems in order”. He looked at Igor and then to Wolf. “Sorry pal, you’ll scare them if I move you…too much chaos will break loose” The Interviewer said. Wolf drily smiled. “I’ll go to the gym, Michal, take care of him” Wolf said and left the place, he threw the door that banged and fell from his hinges. The Interviewer tapped with slight irritation on his PC on the spreadsheet. “Another door added to the PnL”. Then he looked at the screen. “Michal, you think this plan is our best route?” He asked. “Yes, we will need Igor to come, he has more experience with these tugs” Michal said. “Ok, I’ll go by plane”. Please send a pilot and we’re ready to go. “I’ll go myself” Michal said and cut the communication”. The Interviewer closed his laptop, he sighed. “You’re ok boss?” Igor said. “I’m good” the Interviewer said. “Just pondering if we should go with this plan or simply send Wolf or Michal and destroy them all in a swift movement”. “But we need soldiers and we need them quick” Igor said. The Interviewer knew he was right. Wolf and Michal both were the best soldiers but they weren’t omnipresent, the Interviewer knew that he could not make the SSS dependent always on the might of it best pieces, but at the same time, he needed more pawns to cover the newly created needs. The interviewer took the chess board and lifted one of the queens and looked at the pice with great detail. “Michal” he muttered. Igor looked at the interviewer, pondering what he was thinking. “Michal was always very strong”, The Interviewer said quietly to himself. Then his thoughts flew to the past, on simpler times, where he was walking at the side of the unstoppable force called Wolf. “So, you wan’t to create something like a secret society” Wolf said casually. “I would nod call it a society yet, we’re still only two, even if one of us is you” The Interviewer said. “You have one Wolf, that’s all you need” Wold said playfully. They were walking on an isolated alley on a rundown place, the windows were broken or covered in cardboard of wood. “Seems people are hiding…” The Interviewer said. “They’re weak” Wolf said. “Unfortunately they don’t have one Wolf at their side” The Interviewer said playfully, Wolf just smirked “yeaaaah” he said proudly “JUST ONE WOLF” he said bouncing his pecs. After walking quietly on some dark alleys Wolf looked at the Interviewer “You’re sure we will find him here?” He asked. “We're about to see” the Interviewer answered. After some seconds a loud yell was heard on the alley. “Seems we found our man”, the Interviewer said. Wolf breathing became more profound in expectation, his shirt was barely holding his pecs but the nipples were getting visible over the shirt. “Calm down Wolf, we’re here to talk…” The Interviewer said. “What are you planning to achieve?” Wolf asked. “Recruit a good candidate” the Interviewer said bluntly. Then he stopped and turned to Wolf, he put his hands on Wolf’s arms and looking at him he said “Wolf, please calm down, we can’t afford to lose this one, you’ve already torn to pieces our last three hunts, we need this one”. “Don’t nag at me!” Wolf said “they were weak…no match for these” then Wolf flexed his biceps. “Showoff” the Interviewer said, turned back and followed the muffling screams, the Interviewer slowed his pace, tried to walk at an even slower and quieter pace. After some steps Wolf made so much sound that any way of decency were clearly out of possibility. The Interviewer looked at Wolf and said “man, you’ll scare this one too”. He said with an Irritated voice and waving his hands. “Not happening buddy” Wolf said in a serious tone, he put his hand gently on the Interviewers shoulder and passed by him. “This one is different” Wolf said. “Why do you said that?” The Interviewer asked. “This one of my kin…don’t leave my side” Wolf answered and walked in front. The Interviewer was puzzled, it was a rare sight to have Wolf taking this kind of command but decided not to contradict him, he walked at his side. Both men were walking quietly, or at leas as quiet as Wolf wanted that was not saying much. They heard the screams, but they were getting quieter…Wolf smirked. “Seems I’ll have fun”. “Wolf, behave” the Interviewer said. After some minutes of walking they found the source of the screams. They went to an open space within an abandoned warehouse. Inside the big space there were some remains of an old and abandoned machinery. The pieces were put randomly but at the same time the Interviewer thought that there was some kind of order, but was barely noticeable. On the center of the Warehouses there were two tied cops, in from of them was an enormous naked man, with a third man on his hands… the Interviewer was surprised to see Michal’s size, he was almost as big as Wolf, but in a stark difference of him, Michal was clearly enjoying his nudeness and specially, his sexuality. Michal was holding a man on his hands, or at least the remains of a man at Michal sides there were two ripped limbs with the remains of a shirt that matched the colors of the two cops's uniforms. Michal was raping the cop’s but his victim was barely conscious, Michal trusted the cop’s rear two times before pushing with his might and breaking the cops back. The corpse was crushed against Michal’s dick so the core looked like a crushed can. The Interviewed looked at Michal’s muscles, his definition, his legs and calves, he was clearly a bodybuilder type…and a narcissist type too. Michal turned to see the Interviewer and specially, Wolf. You want one? Michal said, Wolf smiled and punching his pecs he signaled with his hands like saying “bring it”. Michal grabbed one of the tied up cops and threw him at Wolf. Wolf caught the cop on the air, and carried him lie the cop was a damsel in distress, but there were no damsel and the cop was clearly in mortal danger. Wolf held the cop from the chest and the legs, and slowly closed his arms together. The cop begun to feel the pressure and squirmed to try to break free. Wolf kept his gaze on Michal’s eyes, both men smirked. Wolf pressed the cop until the overstretched column tore and the ribs begun to crack under Wolf’s unrelenting pressure. The cop stopped squirming then Wolf released him. The cop’s body well to the floor with a thud, Wolf grabbed the cops head and while making a crab pose he crushed the cop’s head. Wolf released the hold and bounced his pecs pridefully. “They are better to rape” Michal said, then, grabbing the third cop he lifted over his cock, he aimed at the cop’s ass and in one swift movement he rammed his cock inside the cop’s ass. Michal begun to thrust with all his might. The cop yelled, he cried for help but he will not be receiving any of it. The Interviewer looked unfazed at Michal’s monstrous raping of the cop, Wolf smirked and kept his cool, bouncing his pecs and waiting. Both men waited patiently until Michal’s reached orgasm and cummed, then Michal tore the body apart and grabbing the head he yanked it from the cops body and threw at the side. “So, what for are you here?” Michal asked bluntly. “We need you” The Interviewer said. “What for” Michal said walking in front of them like a tiger looking at his possible prey. “You’ve stablished your base here” The Interviewer said. Michal opened his eyes…”how did you noticed?” Those machinery, It’s distribution is not random, but you want it to look like they are randomly placed. You’re hiding here but at the same time you want them to come” The Interviewer said signaling the machinery and the cop’s corpses. “Well, well, you’re a smart ass isn’t you?” Michal said with contempt. “You saw my trap…I surely have to rape you for knowing that” Michal said menacingly. The Interviewer was unfazed “there were rumors that many people disappeared near here. I followed the tracks, we have been looking for you…we need strong people” The Interviewer said. “I´m the strongest one here” Michal said. “Not for long” Wolf said. Michal ran and punched Wolf in the face, Wolf returned the hit, both men grappled, they pushed each other barely moving. Michal picked Wolf leg but Wolf barely moved, Wolf returned the kick to Michal’s abdomen, Michal held the kick without making a sweat. They separated for some moments before grappling again, Michal lifted wolf over head and made a jackhammer agains Wolf, Michal tried to stomp Wolf’s head but Wolf grabbed Michals feet with his hand and pushed Michal back throwing him a few meters, Michal fell in his back. While both man fought The Interviewer looked in detail the place, the apparently random location of the debris, the corpses, he noticed that one of the ripped libs of the first cop had a chew wound. He then looked at both fighting men and walked calmly toward them. Michal ran to Wolf and tried to make a lariat to his neck but Wolf stopped him. They continued pushing grappling and punching each other for some minutes until they begun to sweat. “Gentlemen, can I have a word?” The Interviewer said calmly. “I’ll destroy you first” Michal said, “Not so quick” Wolf said as he stood in front of the Interviewer. Michal looked at the Interviewer and wondered why a man that was capable to give him a good fight was with a clearly weaker person. What do you want? Michal asked with irritation while keeping his eyes on Wolf. Wolf breathed heavily with a smile on his face, The Interviewer walked toward him and patted his biceps, calm down big man please. Wolf sighed profoundly and stood calmed while gazing at Michal. “What’s your name please?” The Interviewer asked in a polite voice. Michal was puzzled, this weakling saw him tearing apart two cops and he wasn’t running in fear, he even wanted to talk to him. He even appeared to be friends with one guy strong as him. “Michal” he said. “Michal, I see you’re super strong, and you don’t seem to tolerate much bullshit so I’ll cut to the chase. My friend here and I are looking for strong people like you to form a society of killers. We want to build a place for people like you”. The Interviewer Said. Michal laughed loudly, he looked at the Interviewer and said with scorn, “you’re nuts asshole. There is no place for me”, but you already built a place for you here isn’t it?. Michal was surprised but tried to hide his emotion. “You’ve hidden here and used the old machinery has a gym equipment, you’ve tried to hide these pieces in a quite clever way so it looks like abandoned machinery but in through, they are your training equipment”. The Interviewer said. “Even the fact that this warehouse is far from most people lets you kill at your own pace without much risk of interruptions, so you can rape them before you tear them apart.” This place is more like your own base isn’t it?. Michal smirked “nice one smart ass..you got me…so I’ll kill you for that” Michal said. “I´m The Interviewer, from now you will acknowledge has such…or you can call me boss if you want” The Interviewer said. “What do you say scumbag?” Michal said, walking next to the Interviewer. He was intimidating but the Interviewer didn’t budge. Wolf smirked and walked slowly to the interviewer. Michal breathing was over the Interviewer face. “Walk away” The Interviewer calmly said. For some incomprehensible reason, Michal walked back one step. “Who is this guy?” Michal thought for himself. “We will build a killers’s society, but there can only be really strong personnel, We want to train them, to serve, to kill, we won’t use any weapons, only pure brute force”. “A society? And how are you going to find people for that endeavor?” Michal said almost laughing at the Interviewer. “Just like we did with you, there are some super strong men hidden that we could look, some others we can train for the lower ranks if they have our desired competences” the Interviewer answered unfazed by Michal’s laughs. The Interviewer continued “We need the muscle of build up, I already have Wolf, so we really do not need you, but with your strength we can build even more quickly, we offer you a place were you can use your might and brutality unhinged, and unhidden, many other people will admire you, see you and many more will fear you.” Michal went silent. “We are now on a small building but we have bigger plans than that small place, but for that, we could use people like you, if you want to build a place where you can be bigger and stronger than you already are…you won’t need to set places like traps, you’ll get even more space than here if you want.”. Michal went silent… “let me see” Michal said looking at the surroundings. “Do you want a beer?” Michal said, “Not a beer but if you have a coke, I’ll gladly accept” the Interviewer said. After some minutes the three sat on one of Michal’s home made “benches” they shared the Interviewer’s plans, Michal went from doubt to educated skepticism, anyway, the Interviewer was offering him a better place, “Michal, if you ever grow bored of this project you can leave” the Interviewer said. “I have a demand” Michal said. The Interviewer raised and eyebrow, “you can do any business with the mafias if you want, I already know them because I do some works for them, but I want something the mafias will never do for me” Michal said. The Interviewer took a sip of his coke can and said “and what’s that?”. I want an arena, a colosseum if you like. Then Michal told them his plans to build a place where he could use and abuse many opponent types, a place where he could show to anyone his might, and his brutality. The Interviewer burst in laughter, Michal took that has an offense and stood up menacingly. Wolf stood up too and both of them were about to start a fight again. “Sorry Michal” the Interviewer said. “That was all time your wish, now I understand…”. Michal looked at him with his dark and serious eyes. The Interviewer ignored Michal’s body signals and said “we can find a way to monetize your dream Michal, OK, if you join us, I'll make my best effort to build up that colosseum, and you will be a gladiator, a big, super strong and brutal gladiator so other will fear you, your strength and you wean right there” The Interviewer said pointing at Michal’s groin. Michal went silent. “If you don’t this weapon will tear you apart, understood?” He said. “So, I need to work on that if I want to avoid that threat” the Interviewer said. “So, we have a deal Michal?” The Interviewer said. “You like to take risk isn’t it?” Michal said. “You never deal with a muscle monsters like you both and never risk your life” the Interviewer said defiantly. Wolf laughed and Michal begun to understand what was the thing Wolf saw in those apparently weak man. “Deal, Michal said, but someday we will finish what we started here Wolf”. Wolf bounced his pecs and nodded “Yeah buddy…sure”. The interviewer then stood up and said “well Michal, we need to go, do you come with us? Or you’ll come later?” “I’ll go later” Michal said. They explained Michal how to reach the first SSS base, Michal was very good a recognizing signals and directions, the Interviewer thought that Michal should have more training than appeared at first since he talked, spoke and behaved like a former soldier or more exactly, like a military pilot, a super big-strong and depraved military pilot, so the Interviewer wondered what other hidden thing Michal could have. “So Michal, we will wait you there…” The Interviewer said. After some minutes of silent walking Wolf asked “so…what do you think?”. “You contained yourself” The Interviewer said with a slight smile. “Thank you”. “It will be entertaining” Wolf said. The Interviewer pondered himself if Wolf was the only one containing themselves that night…he maybe would never know. The present Interviewer was looking at the queen on his board. “Then I got two queens, but two queens are hard to use” the Interviewer said to himself and put the queen with the rest of the pieces. “Igor, I’ll talk to Wolf” the Interviewer said and left the office. After some minutes of quiet walking The Interviewer reached the gym, the grunting and crashing sounds were filling the aisles, so the Interviewer couldn’t use the silence to really meditate, he knew Wolf was pissed, the sounds where not of an animal training, but an animal in rage. He entered the gym and saw Wolf shirtless training with the beastly weight he used but mucho of the equipment were already destroyed. “Hey buddy, you’re ok?” The Interviewer said. Wolf kept silent…after some minutes of grunting, lifting and tossing equipment at the sides he said “Yes, why” in a dry enraged tone. “Don’t like it” Wold said. The Interviewer stood silent, “look buddy, I know, the plan is risky” he said. The Interviewer went silent for a second, then he walked next to Wolf and putting a hand on his shoulder as high as he could, he gently pressed the extremely big and strong muscle and said “thanks for understanding and for taking care for me, We’ll need to thrust Michal, if the plan goes smoothly, we’ll get more soldiers, maybe some guards and you’ll get to snuff some people too” he said with a smile. Wolf looked at him seriously “Take care…I’ll hate if something happens to you…Adam knows already what happens”. “I’ll try to, I too dislike the fact that I need to go there, but the bet can give us a great reward, and you know that we need to fill us our ranks, and I don’t trust the Japanese for that…take care of the place for me, will you?” Wolf nodded in silence. “Ah, one more thing, please stop destroying the place, you already broke my door two times and seems that I will need to buy new machines” the Interviewer said in a stern voice that made Wolf forget for a second the only thing that really worried him, he was risking his toy, his main source of entertainment, and in some ways his friend. He smiled and said “ok buddy, don’t nag at me”. The Interviewer left the place, he out his hand on his chest, just on the place Adam hit him and flinched a little in pain. The pain was reducing, but still, that hit was hard, and the Interviewer knew that Wolf also was worried because of that. “I need to be strong” the Interviewer muttered to himself and walked the aisle alone. Some days before the Interviewer was standing on the town’s airfield, Wolf stood at the SSS headquarters and the Interviewer was with Igor and Buck, both men seemed to be in competition, buck was the biggest man of the two, and the strongest has the Interviewer could see. He liked to be on boxers and tanks tops, and has Michal, he disliked shoes. Igor wanted to show the Interviewer that he could give Buck a run of this money and the Interviewer pondered if Igor was on some kind of search of a role model because Igor was dressing just like Buck, but with smaller clothing. The plane landed and after some minutes of waiting in the sun the place parked in front of them, the corporate jet seemed comfortable. The door opened ant Michal walked down. For a pilot, his tank top and posing straps were far off what a pilot should or usually dressed, but the interviewer didn’t doubt his piloting skills. “You ready boss?” Michal said. “Yes Michal, i hope we can make this quickly” then the Interviewer passed Michal and entered the plane, Igor went behind, blushing. Michal looked at buck from head to toe, and bounced his pecs followed by a double biceps pose. He turned while thinking to himself “Nice ass”. Then jumped on the plane and closed the door. Igor stood silent in front of Michal, and a resentment gaze was visible but Michal either didn’t noticed or simply ignored. Michal grabbed a tablet and handed it to the interviewer. “Here, these are the blueprints, the latest info we could gather and the last details of our plan, you’ll have one hour approximately, so you’ll have plenty of time to read it. Michal said. “Igor if you want, please use the seat next to me”, Michal said. “No thanks” Igor answered almost instantly. Michal dryly smiled and with some difficulty he sat on the pilot’s chair and begun to prepare the plane to takeoff. The Interviewer looked at the Window, he took the tablet and saw the strategic options. The base was a huge mansion. “Seems they really like to state their European heritage” he thought for himself. He sighted, over the clouds the world looked small, the problems so little and the preoccupation were far down. Unfortunately, the plane begun to descend and after some minutes the plane landed. “What? Carlos is here?” Michal said, The Interviewer looked outside the window and saw Carlos standing in front go the plane door with jeans and a sleeveless jean jacket that let his biceps show, his dark white skin revealed his latino heritage but he was serious. The plane door opened and Carlos jumped on the plane. “They are in the base” Carlos said. “What? Michal said. “They arrived two hours before, seems they knew that you would pick the him and decided to get on our base first. “The Italians?” The Interviewer asked, no response was said, the silence was deafening. Michal was a little pale, “this was not the thing they have planned” he said. “How in hell, and why here?” He muttered clearly irritated that he didn’t previewed this possibility. “Seems they took the first step” the Interviewer said with visible irritation. He stepped down the plane. “The SSS should have made the first move”, he thought. The Interviewer was puzzled, Why today? Could be by mere coincidence?. Michal was as puzzled has the Interviewer. “What do you think?” The Interviewer asked. “That’s odd, they shouldn’t had made this move…” Michal said. There were so much answers and not much time to respond them. The Interviewer kept silent looking at the plane and trying to make a plan, Wolf wasn’t there and there where no time to call him since if he let Michal go again to the HQ he would be in a very difficult and possibly dangerous situation. After some minutes pondering the Interviewer looked at Carlos and then to Michal, “Carlos, call to the HQ and explain them the situation here, we will go first with Igor and Michal” then he walked next to Michal “There is only one thing left to do, we go there”. Then they took a jeep and left to the secondary base. Before the jeep left Carlos said “Ricardo is already there, he’s keeping the soldiers on order, we haven’t started anything, but I don’t know how much time we can stand without starting a carnage…Michal is our best resource at this moment, Now that he arrived this will be fine” Carlos said and the jeep parted. After some time they got near the base, their base, there where some cars parked and the SSS soldiers where standing at attention, there where some armed men “Italians” Igor said, “How do you know?” The Interviewer asked. “They are uniformed with full white or black suits…seem they picked white today… they are more disciplined than what we could achieve on the Old Red’s, Nikolai always said that with our superior numbers we didn’t have anything to worry but I knew they got better training and guns, they where the second smallest mafia of the region, but what they didn’t had in numbers they compensated in training seems they believed we where Moree or less even until you destroyed us” Igor bitterly remarked. The sun was high, the soldiers were in line, silent, Ricardo walked in front of the ranks keeping the discipline. “Since when Ricardo was capable of keeping soldiers in line?” The Interviewer pondered. The Italians were seated in their cars or in the boxes in front of the SSS crowd, they were waiting, there was also a limo but his doors and windows were closed. “Don’t let anyone provoke you” Ricardo ordered. Stand in your place until we receive our orders” Ricardo, was bare chested but he was inspiring authority. “Figli di puttana, cobardi, schiavi e insetti le loro madri pagheranno per la loro stessa debolezza” yells were heard in the distance. The soldiers stood still, they were making and admirable show of discipline, but they weren’t at the level of the SSS Guards so the Interviewer knew that they had to intervene The interviewer banged the car, he was enraged, “how this could happen?” The Interviewer felt frustrated, he felt that he messed up and now he had to make the better for it, but he had a back hand. He tried to keep his head over his shoulders. Then he said “let’s go to the base, let’s hear them”. “Why do you think they want to speak?” Michal said. “Because they haven’t shot their guns yet, there are only 10 of them so it means that they aren’t here to fight, of they have reinforcements nearby but we haven’t seen them…yet” the Interviewed answered. Then, they went to the base and arrived to the parking. The Interviewer stepped down the car. And walked, not to the Italians place but for their soldiers. Ricardo stood in front of him. “Good work Ricardo, please keep here with the men” he said. Michal stepped down the car and the Italians where astounded of his size. Then Carlos also got their look. Let’s go, meet our visitors. One of the guards yelled at the Interviewer but he ignored it, he walked next to the closed car. The car didn’t opened at first, Michal walked next to the car “Michal, please” the Interviewer said with a slight impatient voice. One of the suited armed guards came near the Interviewer and coffee at him. The Interviewer stood unfazed, he knew that Michal could dispose of him ad a whim but he didn’t wanted to start a gunfight that probably would kill his soldiers. They where’t the core of his forces, but they still needed them for the neighborhoods, at least until they could make them train to guards. But for know, the Interviewer would need to find a way to talk them out of this predicament. The guard begun to speak “tu sei il manager qui?” The Interviewer kept looking at the car, “I won’t answer in other language apart of mine” he coldly answered, the guard aimed at him, that made Igor push him at the car where he fell with a “thud”. “Or we can speak this language” the Interviewer said. “Igor please, calm down, but thanks” he said looking at Igor with a slight smile. The car opened and a man in his late 40s stepped down, he was fit for his age, his muscles bulged over his white suite, he was dressed in a cloth jacket, that covered an white shirt that was very well adjusted to his body and matching pants and shoes. His legs where fit so the Interviewer saw that this man trained. Michal liked him, that was shown from the growing crotch, bit the man was laser focused on the Interviewer. The man looked at his fallen soldier, bend to help him stand but he held his head and cracked the neck. The soldier fell limp with a surprised face. “porta questo maleducato fuori di qui” he ordered, two of his men came and dragged the corpse out of the place and put it on the trunk of one of the cars. The Interviewer kept eye contact “thanks, I’m glad to see that there are modals on your side”. The man smiled “the nuovi imperatori likes to be formal, but sometimes some of our men get’s too carried away, I’m Paolo, nice to meet you”. The man said and extended a hand to the Interviewer in a friendly way. “They call me the Interviewer”, he said extending the hand. The Interviewer felt his hand slightly crushed, he new that Paolo liked to exert light pressure to assert his domination, he deduced that Paolo’s killing where more a show for his men than for the SSS. “Tell me Paolo, why you came to our place?” The Interviewer said. “Can we walk a little?” Paolo said, “Can I take Igor with me? “Why?” Paolo asked. “You already showed us what you could do and you’re armed, so I think is fair” Paolo handed his gun to one of his men and nodded at the Interviewer, “I’ll still take Igor with me, but he will stay at a safe distance” The Interviewer said “I insist” he asserted. Paolo sighted and then made a quick “yes” sign with his head. “Should I break my men ranks?” The Interviewer said. “Yes, there is no need of such formality for now” Paolo said. The Interviewer didn’t like the way Paolo said the last phrase but he made a sign with his hand and Ricardo ordered the man to go to the barracks and went next to the Michal and Carlos. Igor stood behind the Interviewer. “You have a nice base here” Paolo said. “Very well placed, far from the town, but near the airfield and allows you to train your people without much interference…the lace looks like a club…very well indeed” Paolo analyzed the place, the Interviewer felt shivers, he knew that Paolo wasn’t just praising the place, he was planning on what to do with it, his soldiers where already taken out of the scene, and that meant that unbeknownst to Paolo, the tables have been leveled since he now could use his men strength against Paolo. “Paolo, what do you really want, I don’t like to lose time and you seems not to like that too” the Interviewer said with slight impatience. Paolo adjusted his jacket “you crossed a line”, he said. “How’s that?” The Interviewer said. “You know the drill young man, the Nuovi Imperatori also has warehouses with you, you work for us, but you never become one of us” Paolo said. “And what makes you think that we want to become one of yours?” The Interviewer said with a smirk. Paolo looked surprised by a second, then he recovered his composure but the Interviewer caught his surprised face. “You destroyed the Old Red’s, you even recruited is leader” Paolo pointed to Igor. “You also took a complete neighborhood for yourself only and don’t et us make business there…you’re overstepping your limits…so I’m here to fix that” Paolo said with a strong voice that didn’t had anything to do with his previous gentle tone. “So that’s why you came here” The Interviewer said, he knew that Paolo was here to try to force his way over the SSS. But he didn’t knew about their plan, the Interviewer head spun wildly, the board have been stablished on his head and the pieces were already falling on place. For now seemed that the Italians just took the opportunity when they saw Michal leaving the place…but where he could get his information… he refused to see a traitor on the SSS ranks but some random soldier could give the Italians the data using some cheap trick. The Italians didn’t had much time to prepare, that could explain the low number of guard, they seemed to be Paolo’s personal guard, not the Italians main forces”. Paolo looked almost anxiously at the Interviewer, but he knew the terrain was almost even between the two. The Interviewer regained his usual calmness. “Paolo, let me tell you something” he said “We don’t want to become one mob, we just want to do our business without any intromission, nor from the government, nor from you, we won’t tolerate any breach of our rules or values…” the Interviewer said in a cold, almost menacing voice, Igor tried to walk next to him but the Interviewer was already in his usual mood and stopped him with a sign of his hand. “I don’t know if you’ve talked to the other mafia heads but if you talk to them, tell them that we still want to make business as always but you’re not allowed to do any business on our territories…all you drugs, weapons or other shady business…you can keep for your selves, the storage, is our business” the Interviewer left the streamings outside the talks he didn’t knew what Paolo could know about Michal’s strength, his best piece for now. Paolo looked at him, his breathing was heavy and quick, one of his jacket buttons popped under the pressure. “So…you’re telling me that you don’t want to take on the mafia business” “I’ve already told you…we want our own business, not yours” the Interviewer said visibly irritated. “So these soldiers you’re training here are for nothing?” Paolo asked waving his hand to the training grounds. “They are for the warehouse surroundings”. The Interviewer said. “I don’t buy it, don’t take us for stupids…you’ve already destroyed the Old Red’s”. “The Old Red’s violated our rules, so we punished them, but we already dissolved their business, we are just incorporating their soldiers for our new created needs”. Paolo face went red in rage “DO YOU THINK THAT I’M STUPID? DO YOU REALLY THINK THAT I WILL BUY THAT WAREHOUSE CRAP?” Paolo went in rage, the soldiers loaded their guns and aimed at the SSS members. Paolo signed them with his hand and the lowered their guns but kept them loaded. “Look Paolo, I already told you, we’re not interested on your business…” the Interviewer said, he was about to walk away. “So…give me this place, and I want your organization too,….surrender your organization to ours and work for us” Paolo demanded; “No” the Interviewer answered by reflex. Igor jaw dropped at the audacity but he kept quiet, Paolo and the Interviewer ignored him. “We fought hard to take this place for us, we already adapted it for our needs and we are already using it…we won’t hand it to you so easily..I also have worked hard to build up our organization si don’t think that I will hand it to you at your wim, you’re too old to think that the SSS are a toy to hand over…” the Interviewer said coldly and contemptuously. “So if we already finished talking, please leave now or I can’t guarantee your safety”, the Interviewer demanded. The Interviewer turned and begun to walk away and leave the place, then Igor yelled “NOOOOOOOO” the Interviewer tried to figure why Igor yelled. He then felt a sudden and hard yank, on his left shoulder. The interviewer was forced to turn and look at Paolo. Igor ran to them to no avail. Igor’s yell alerted Michal, Carlos and Ricardo that turned and tried to run to the Interviewer. For the Interviewer all happened at a very slow pace… he saw Igor with a desperate face running to him, the Italian’s guards aiming their guns and firing them at Michal, Carlos and Ricardo who stopped and ran to them. He tought for a second that if was strange the level of situational conscience he had, until he felt the knife piercing his skin, tearing his shoulder and making blood pour from his muscles, he then saw Paolo’s raged face and for the first time he remembered the feeling when the cop shot him with his taser gun, he remembered the pain and he thought for a split moment that that pain had nothing to do with the excruciating pain he begun to feel on his right shoulder, a new level of pain caused by Paolo’s knife as he stabbed his shoulder. The impending death feeling was real this time. Suddenly his mind begun to fade away… Michal already bear-hugged one guard to death his muscles rippled in slow motion when the chest caved in and a shot of blood emanated from the guards mouth. Carlos cracked the neck of another of Paolo’s guards and Ricardo crushed the windpipe of a third one. Igor pushed Paolo away with such force that he released his knife that stuck to the Interviewers shoulder and send Paolo flying some meters away, Igor grabbed the falling body of the interviewer…The Interviewer muttered some “thanks” before fainting from the pain. Michal looked at his kid and then he saw Paolo running to grab his gun and Igor holing something on his hands and yelling “wake up” . Paolo grabbed his gun and shot at Michal but most of the bullets missed him and one of them rebounded on his skin. Michal stood silently until he realized what happened in that split second. Michal yelled in anger and grabbed other guard yanking it to him from the arm, the guard just crashed agains his pecs but Michal kept yang the arm until it ripped from the body. The bodyguard yelled in pain but Michal grabbed the head and cried it like an egg, Michal didn’t stopped to feel pleasure from his kills, he widely wanted to kill them all. Same seemed to happen to Carlos and Ricardo. The guards walked back and Paolo ran has fast as he could and crouched behind his car. Michal managed to take the gun from one of the remaining bodyguard’s and Carlos and Ricardo made the same. They seemed to regain his senses and where trying to torture the guards to death, Paolo looked desperately for a new magazine for his gun since he ran out of bullets, the other half of the guards ran to him and aimed at Michal. Michal turned and yelled “freeze!!!!” The guards got stunned in fear, Michal rage was very real and as he walked the guards felt they would be dead. “Stop, please” Paolo said, “you killed our boss asshole…you don’t know what you’ve done your stupid son of a bitch” Michal said scorning Paolo, “you should have listened, now you brought this for yourself” Michal said. One of the guards aimed to hit Michal with his machine gun. Michal let himself be hit in the face but the guard didn’t made his kind even turn red.Michal grabbed the gun and folded in half. “You’ve finished?” Michal said, then grabbing the guard Michal tore his arms one by one, he flipped the torso and ripped the legs, the torso fell crying in pain with a thud but the yells were brutally silenced when Michal stomped the head making the earth tremble at the Wim of Michals big quads. Paolo shook in fear, he haven’t seen in his life someone as strong as Michal. Michal waked next to another guard that tried to fight Michal, Michal aimed for the head but suddenly a bloodied knife flew injuring the guard on his chest. Michal turned Ito see where the knife came from and he saw the Interviewer was being supported by Igor who did not allow him to fall to the ground. He was profusely bleeding from his right shoulder, and was breathing heavily, he used his left hand to throw the knife and Michal noticed that he was using all his willpower to stay awake, he grew worried about how much time he would hold. The Interviewer looked at Igor. “Your…shirt” the Interviewer said heavily and slowly. Igor was dumbfounded. “Your….shirt…quick”… Igor used his free hand and ripped his shirt and handed it to the interviewer. The Interviewer used his left hand and took the shirt and used it to make pressure on his shoulder to stop the bleeding. “Michal…help”. He said. Michal snapped back from his surprise and grabbed the Interviewer on his arm, letting the Interviewer stand on his feet. Igor helped the Interviewer to make pressure on his wounds. The Interviewer stood silent gathering all his willpower to have energy to speak. Carlos and Ricardo walked next to them to cover the Interviewer, the soldiers went out of the barracks and ran to the place, Ricardo yelled “stop” the soldiers stopped short at the authority displayed by Ricardo, the stood at the distance and looking at the scene. Carlos and Ricardo faces where a mixture of rage, shame and pain. “Paolo…listen, I won’t hand the base, nor the SSS to you…” Paolo turned to see him “Michal…Carlos…Igor…don’t hurt Paolo…I…I still need……to speak to him” the Interviewer voice was lowering his volume and the speed was slowing at an alarming pace. “Paolo…I challenge you…your best men versus our best men…no……..our second best men….so the fight Is fair…..” Paolo was dumbfounded. “Paolo, if your men win…I’ll hand the SSS, Michal and Wolf….to you……..if we win…you’ll leave us alone...and you'll hand the Nuovi imperatore to us...” The Interviewer didn’t have strength left to speak an lift his head….his breathing was heavy, and was getting slower. Michal was alarmed but the Interviewer trembling legs still helped him to stand up. Michal understood that the Interviewer was trying to get a compromise to save the soldiers, he knew that the SSS needed them, no matter how weak their where, at this moment the SSS main problem was it’s reach and these soldiers could help for the moment. Michal found new respect for the Interviewer and that unfathomable willpower and stubbornness. “Wolf…who’s Wolf?” Paolo asked. “Wolf is our best warrior” Michal said with scorn, and you better accept, you piece of shit or I’ll gladly kill you here…I’m running out of patience…you decide. You accept our challenge or you face me here and then I will go alongside with Wolf and we will snuff out every men you have..understood?” Michal said with his eyes red from, rage. Paolo assessed his situation, he still didn’t knew Carlos, Igor or Ricardo strength, but he knew that Michal could kill them all, and Michal said that Wolf was his best man, so that meant that the Interviewer had at his disposal two men with the strength he saw… and looking from that point of view, that meant that the Interviewers offer was very generous since now he had the chance to take over another organization with little to no cost. “Ok” Paolo muttered. “I´ll accept” Paolo said….”good the Interviewed said while looking at Paolo’s face” Well contact you in two weeks…prepare your best warriors, five of them…If we win, the Nuovi Imperatori will become part of the SSS, if you win, I’ll hand all to you…understood?” Paolo nodded. “Now leave” the Interviewer said and stood silent while he held onto Michal. Paolo entered the car and his remaining men too, the car started up, reversed and then left. The Interviewer followed them with his eyes until the car left the base. “Michal…prepare the tournament…tell Wolf…” The interviewer fainted and all faded to black.
  9. Hi everyone, as a friendly warning this story is very heavy on violence, if you don't like snuff stories, please stop reading and go one of the more suitable stories on the page. As always, thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for their inputs, inspiration and critique (hope you're still enjoying). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 10-Clearing the Board The Interviewer was on his bed, he was completely worn out from exhaustion. One month have passed since the police station take over but he still felt worn out. He was on his bed looking at the ceiling. “Did he made the right call?, would he have gone too far?, which repercussions would be?, did he calculated right?” All those revolving thoughts were at his mind, racing one before the other. “You did the right call” Wolf said, Igor nodded his head. The Interviewer smiled, since the fainting Wolf has grown out somewhat “worried” if that word could exist in Wolf’s dictionary, so Wolf decided strictly that the Interviewer take some time off each night. “We still need you here, I won’t administrate this” was the continuous argument from Wolf at the nagging of the Interviewer, so Wolf and Igor took over some of the activities. Michal could not come back since he was on charge of the rebuild of the Old Red’s former base since many of the Old Red tugs came back to the base and Michal was training them on the SSS ways, but if they would get any status on the SSS ranks, that was to be seen. Igor on other hand became also a Wolf’s lackey he underwent on a brutal training and it showed, Igor was packing muscles at an amazing speed even for the SSS standards. He seemed to be forgotten his former Old Red’s status and embraced his rank has an elite candidate for the SSS. But he plainly refused to enter the colosseum if the Interviewer would not see his advances. Wolf tolerated him in the most part because he had administrative experience, so he could counsel Wolf about how to proceed with the SSS. The Interviewer stood up and went to the bathroom after 15 minutes he came out ad took his usual clothes. The Interviewer felt better, his mind was still racing from the thoughts but the bet was already made and they needed to prepare for the consequences, whichever they could be. There were some issues still waiting to resolve, Ricardo’s discharges, The Old red’s quarters renewal, and Bucks introduction to the SSS. Buck was quite something, he was a big tall and bald bodybuilder, he had brown eyes, well defined muscles covered in a tick layer of grayish fur and had a white/grey bear. He was almost in his mid forty’s. Buck was quite happy to enter the SSS, he had became a training zealot, but he was more akin to Michal’s ways than Wolf’s. However he trained hard and asked also to enter the arena fights, we was already big when he joined the SSS but was getting more defined, and his looks went fiercer. The Interviewer thought that he would be a savage on the arena. But his overall reach was something to be seen. Ivan and Adam were opposite sides, Ivan was getting better with his training but he was clearly surpassed by Buck and Igor. And Adam lagged in his training, so this issue needed to be solved. Those issues took his toll on the Interviewer since no-one could else could help and he needed to solve them. Wolf walked at his side “so, you’re ready?” He asked, “Yes, thank you, other more day and you might think that I’m weak, I won’t die yet” The interviewer said. Both men walked to the Interviewer office, there was a new door already. Ricardo was waiting outside, he was nervous, and to be on the office alongside Wolf was getting him even more nervous. “I, I,” Ricardo tried to mutter some words while entering the room. “Ricardo, what have you been doing all this time?” “I’ve trained hard this time so I can perform even better” Ricardo said with a trembling voice while looking nervously at Wolf. Wolf bounced his pecs casually, but he knew that he could be terrified if someone really knew that there was a possibility of a punishment from him. The Interviewer looked at Ricardo, he kept that swimmers body but he looked more defined, his abs were marked even relaxed and his pecs were messing against the shirt. His legs were covered by a swimmers shorts that let a well rounded and defined legs and a flip flop. He looked more like a beach lifesaver than an SSS guard. The Interviewer thought that Ricardo was deliberately choosing that outfit to make a better impression, maybe that was the case. He looked at his desk, “Ricardo, you know we don’t tolerate any kind of failure do you?” Ricardo looked terrified at Wolf, Wolf turned to him and slowly his hand pawed Ricardo’s head. Ricardo stood silently waiting for the bitter end. “Unfortunately, we are short on personnel since we are taking care of the neighborhood security and I can’t affair to lose an elite guard”. Wolf released Ricardo’s head. “However that doesn’t mean that you’re forgiven, you’ll go with Michal and help him on rebuilding the new SSS subsidiary, we will need the former Old Red’s tugs to become SSS guards to help to establish the safety of the surroundings”. Ricardo nodded his head. “Prepare your things and we will send you to Michals…now go!”. The Interviewer ordered. Then he opened his laptop and begun to tap on the excel. “We got good numbers…but Wolf, you really need to destroy your gym at this rate?” Wolf smiled playfully, “you know pal, I’m getting stronger” he said while flexing his arms, making a crab pose and for a new thing he lifted his shorts and flexed his quads and calves. The Interviewer looked amused. “That’s new” he said. “I’M BIGGER” Wolf yelled playfully. “Also, Igor and Buck destroy a lot of equipment” Wolf said. The Interviewed tapped his laptop. “ from what I’ve heard, Buck is a total killer, Igor is learning quickly”. He tapped more on his laptop. “Ivan is a good, element, he is very capable to organize the guards for the security rounds, he was able to solve the drug dealers problem…with Carlos and you”. “Well…they were fun to crush, we even competed in who crushes more” Wolf said with a grin. “Obviously you’ll win” The Interviewer responded, “I only played with my legs…don’t nag at me!” Wolf said. “Oh yes Wolf I’ll nag” The Interviewer said irritated, “you stomped them so hard that at least two warehouses had cracked walls since you stomped them so hard that the ground trembled, and also I know that it was your Idea to bring them here” The Interviewer tapped his laptop again. “You also destroyed the pavement…I hate to bring construction workers here…if they are not very good candidates we need to dispose of them and I don’t like to do that” the Interviewer kept nagging to Wolf for the increased costs but Wolf ignored most of them. He knew that the Interviewer was pissed because he didn’t let the Interviewer see those executions or that he didn’t do it on the colosseum. He smiled. “I’ve tapped it for you” Wolf said playfully and kept silent waiting for the desired response. The interviewer crossed his fingers in from of his face and his face softened. “Next time you do that on the arena I’ll add the budget here” the Interviewer said in serious tone but Wolf knew that he nailed it for him and grinned. “Buck” the Interviewer said. “What?” Wolf responded. “Buck is strong has I see, he’s is less strong than Michal but he is as vicious as him, I think we need to keep him here”, the Interviewer said. Wolf flexed is pecs “Good, he will be a good training companion” Wolf said. The Interviewer made a video call on his laptop. After some rings Michal appeared on the screen. He was on some open space, like a big parking. Behind him the Interviewer could see a training grounds, a lot of homemade weights and a lot of people training frantically. Near him a battered soldier was on his knees, Michal walked next to him and the Interviewer saw Michal’s hard on. The interviewer covered his face on irritation. “Michal” the Interviewer said, Michal smiled and flexed his biceps “Hi boss” the Interviewer was unfazed but made a light, almost unnoticeable smile. Wolf flexed back “Hi” Both men smiled at the growing irritation of the Interviewer. “So Michal, how the rebuild is going” The Interviewer said. “The construction is going fine, Igor had a good construction teams support, so we could fix the walls and the spaces quickly” Michal said. “The equipment have been bought and it should arrive shortly, the former Old red’s guards have been preselected and they have been training at a neck breaking pace so we can use them to guard the Warehouses surrounding and the neighborhood” Michal reported. “How’ the training going?” The interviewer asked. “Michal walked next to the trembling guard, he stood behind him and palmed his head, then in a sudden movement he crushed the skull, the other guards jumped in fear, Michal wiped his hands agains his tank top “they are still too easy to break, this one was weak, he stopped training and said he was exhausted, so I just gave him a rest” Michal said while rubbing his crotch. “Good” The Interviewer said unfazed. “You should’t kill them too quickly, we still need people here” he said. “I’ll send you good people, I don’t want to give wolf too much toys” Michal said in a teasing tone that Wolf answered with a grin. “Any news on the ‘issue” there?” The Interviewer said. “Maybe I’ll need some help if that happens” Michal answered in a serious tone, Wolf kept his cool but the tone of the conversation suddenly went from a playful tone to a serious one, the soldier corpse was still pouring blood from the head remains, The Interviewer looked at the corpse and then to Michal. “Do you have any problem if I keep Wolf with me?” Michal went serious, “No problem, I think he’s better with you, we still don’t know if we will be attacked here or there, but if you send heavy muscles we will be able to hold better without them destroying our advances in the construction. The Interviewer smiled, he got his response, now he knew that even if the SSS could be attacked, in Michals view, he thought that he could destroy any incoming attackers, but his top priority was to keep the construction repairs up, even he refused to let Wolf go there. Also there was a possibility that they would be attacked not only on the new subsidiary /the old Red’s former base) but on the main HQ. The Interviewer pondered how to place his pieces. “I will lend you two heavy pieces one of my bishops and a knight, use them wisely” the Interviewer said. Michal frowned. The Interviewer knew Michal was confused, “I’ve decided to send Ricardo, he still need training, but he can help you there, Carlos can be of help there; I’ll stay here with Wolf, and Igor, Ivan will be on charge of the safety net outside.” “Would you be able to send me Adam?” Michal said. The interviewer pondered. Adam, he, for some reason was slipping down, he could be a good SSS elite, but he was wounded on the last operation, he recovered, but he plainly refused to train. The Interviewer decided to wait until the right moment appears but unfortunately, then moment have arrived and the Interviewer understood that he could be needed. “I’ll send equipment, and has said Ricardo and Carlos, I still have to decide on that rook… your help will be sent tomorrow morning” Michal nodded, then the Interviewer hung up. “What are you going to do?” Wolf asked. The Interviewer closed his laptop. “Call Adam and Buck…they need to go to the colosseum, while they arrive, let’s go to walk”. He said. Wolf and the Interviewer left the office, the went out of the office warehouse and went to the restaurant, The Interviewer got a coke and Wolf got a beverage can, has usual, he crushed it over his mouth drinking directly from the crushed can and letting the beverage liquid drip to his white shirt, so his muscles adhered to the shirt , the Interviewer let his eyes enjoy the spectacle but kept cool. “Showoff” The Interviewer said, Wolf grinned and bounced his pecs. “Should I rip it?” Wolf asked playfully. “Don’t let that get into your head” The Interviewer said with slight irritation. Wolf just laughed loudly. He loved to tease the interviewer since the first time. They walked to the arena. “What are you going to do?” Wolf asked. “Let’s see” the Interviewer said. I just hope I can get a good result from this mess. The Interviewer was quietly enraged. Wolf saw the Interviewer back, he knew that the Interviewer rarely gave second opportunities like he did for Ricardo, but Adam…he knew exactly that he had an order not to intervene and he was nearly killed. For some reason he managed to only get his leg injured, but Wolf was puzzled about what Buck had to do with this thing, also even he didn’t knew what he would do. After some minutes they entered the arena, Adam and Buck were standing in front of the Interviewer seat. The Interviewer entered silently, he sat on his seat and looked at the space between Buck and Adam’s feet. “So Buck, the Interviewer said, have you been treated well?” Buck nodded, his pecs were big and rounded, his grayish fur were sexy in it’s own way. He liked to bounce his pets and harden his biceps from time time so he looked like a kinda smaller version of Wolf, but he also liked to be on shorts and barefoot, so he looked also like at a stellar version of Michal. “Do you still want to be part of the SSS?” Buck nodded again smiling widely. “Good, you’ll become a warrior, you’ll start on the colosseum, stay alert, we can call you on any moment”. Buck bounced his pecs and flexed his pecs with a “yeaaaaaah yell”, the Interviewer smiled “maybe I got a rook”, he thought to himself. Then he returned to his calmed meditative demeanor. “Adam” he said. “What’s happening to you?” Adam stood there, his eyes were filled with rage. “I thought I will get real power but all you demand is training after training…then the cop’s takeover, I was wounded, I can’t stand the shame” Adam said with a resentful voice. “So you acted recklessly during the mission even If you had clear orders to not intervene? The Interviewer said. Adam stood silently. “You even stopped training even if you know it’s part for all our recruits…do you have anything to say?” The Interviewer was cold, he was on his seat with his hands crossed in front of his face. “I’m sick of this, on the Old Red’s I was a commanding officer, but here…I don’t even have a rank, all you ask me is too train, and train for what?” Adam took his shirt of, the was big and tall but standing in front to Buck and specially with Wolf, “I’m already strong, I don’t need you” Adam said. The interviewer stood silent. “Let’s see Adam, first you where afraid to fight Michal, so you basically surrendered betraying your former companions…then you went to the SSS operation and tried to ‘help’, but when you screwed up, your facade busted isn’t it?” Adam face was in shock, he felt like the Interviewer saw through him. “At least Igor tried to fight using that good for nothing formula but you decided you were too weak, and you are too weak for the SSS, you’re not even worthy of a low guardian for the streets Adam”. The Interviewer stood and clearly said what he thought of Adam. Adam breathing became heavy, he walked next to the Interviewer, Adam was tall, the Interviewer kept looking at Adams face even as Adam was taller and bigger than him. “You’re not so thought…you’re weak, I could kill you at anytime” Adam said sputtering words. “Maybe you can kill me…but you are now and always will be weak”. Adam closed his fist and launched a punch that landed to the Interviewer. “You’re weak small one” Adam said. The interviewer fell on his seat with a thud and moved his hand to the chest where the punch landed. His breathing was profound, he didn’t emitted any pain sound. Wolf walked next to the interviewer “Shall I kill him now?” Wolf asked, the Interviewer took his time, then, after some seconds where he felt the pain, he assessed his own thoughts and emotions, he evaluated the pain. Then he stood seated in a comfy stance “you’re big…but for someone of your size…you don’t hit that well” The Interviewer said. Wolf ripped his shirt and begun to bounce his pecs. “Now you’re mine” Wolf said. Wolf felt a hand on his arm. The Interviewer looked at him and with his hand he made a wait sign. “Adam, I’ll ask you for the last time…want to be part of the SSS?” Adam was dumbfounded, his punches were hard, he even could break bones with them, Igor respected his strength, but this weakling was berating him on his strength?. Adam looked at Wolf, his muscles and understood that he was now in big trouble, he dared to touch one of Wolf’s precious things and he was going to pay the price. Adam tried to run to the open doors but buck tackled him. Adam and Buck stood up, Adam punched Buck chest with all his might but Buck pecs received the punch with only a flex. “You’r really weak” Buck said. Adam punched Buck more in frustration but Wolf reached him. “Now you’re mine” Wolf said. His eyes were red, Adam saw pain and death on his eyes. Wolf was speaking slowly, but there was a hidden rage on his voice that made Adam piss on himself. “Buck, you take care of him” Wolf said pointing at the Interviewer. Buck slowly walked next to the Interviewer, he put a hand on his shoulder and asked “You’re good?” The Interviewer noted with his head. “Adam…now that I have your answer, I’ll give you mine…” The interviewer stood up with his hand over the area he was hit. “You’re not invited anymore to the SSS, even more, you are rejected… Wolf will decide what to do with you” The Interviewer said, then Buck helped him to seat but the Interviewer rejected the gesture. “No offense Buck, but I won’t be a good leader if you treat me like some royalty member” he said with a slight smile that was cut by a small wince of pain. Wolf walked near to Adam. “Hit me…” Wolf ordered. Adam knew that Wolf’s strength were legendary, he saw all the destruction he caused on the police station, Adam wept “So sorry man…” then he fell on his knees and begged for mercy. “Your coward” Wolf said kicking Adam on the stomach, Adam flew backwards and fell over his back, he coughed blood. He stood up stumbling while Wolf slowly walked to him, Adam squirmed back, Wolf grabbed his ankle and the he grabbed Adam’s right fist with his right hand. “You really need to respect those stronger than you” With that said Wolf closed his fist crushing Adams hand. Wolf kep pressing until his own fingers became reddish from the pressure. Blood oozed from between his fingers then Wolf ripped the hand from Adam’s arm. “That’s better” Wolf said. Adam yelled In pain…he tried to squirm free but Wolf was not releasing his bloody forearm stopping the blood flow. “Buck, stop this bleeding” Wolf ordered. Buck took Adam’s shirt from the ground and ripped in in seams, then he used to to make a tourniquet, then Wolf released the forearm. Adam fell on his butt and tried to run again, but this time Wolf simply pushed him to a Wall, Adam flew yelling in horror, his yells where suddenly muffled when Adam hit the wall, the hit forced the air out of Adam’s lungs. Adam revolved in pain on the ground. “You really stepped out of your own league…bug”. Wolf said he then stomped the left ankle with his right foot. “Now you’re a crushed bug, you won’t be able to run, but I still haven’t got all my fun” Wolf said in a quiet, enraged voice while twisting his foot over the crushed bone. Buck walked next to the Interviewer but was excited, he have never been able to see Wolf using his strong against another human being, Buck loved the domination, he even killed the rapist on the police station, but he never saw this kind of brutality, even, when they left the police station he never put too much attention to the scene, since he thought that some red group took over the place. Now he understood that the SSS destroyed the place no the sheer brute strength o his members. His excitement grew and he got a hard on by looking at Wolf’s might. Wolf din’t even cared, he was so focused on Adam that he lost his perception of the place. Wolf then grabbed Adam’s good ankle and yanked Adam in half circle, Wolf was so strong that Adam’s weight didn’t represented any difficulty for Wolf’s. Adam felt like he was on a sick thematic park ride, excepting that theme parks aren’t meant to be painful, or deadly. Wolf kept circling Adam in circles from his good Ankle until Adam almost lost conscience. Wolf flexed his free biceps for show, but kept his grab controlled so he don’t crush the ankle. After some time where Wolf used Adam’s body like a rag doll or a duster, he yanked Adam up so Adam flew upside and went slamming down. Adam coughed blood and tried to squirm using his good left hand and ankle. Buck was in complete awe. “Will I be able to do that?” He asked. “Maybe, with proper training…” The Interviewer said, unfazed, his pain was slowing down so he kept concentrated on Adam’s punishment. Wolf grabbed bot Adam’s knees and yanked them dislocating the femur from the pelvic bones but still not tearing his legs apart. “Kill me your coward” Adam yelled in defiance. “Such empty words” Wolf said while walking next to his head. Then Wolf grabbed Adam’s yaw and pressed a little. “I could just rip your jaw…the pain would be unbearable but I still want to hear your cries and your yells”. Wolf then flipped Adam down like a pancake and put his lefthand over one of Adam’s lower ribs. Wolf pressed one of his thumbs cracking the rib, Wolf pressed the thumb even more until he ripped part of the flesh, the fractured rip protruded from the skin, Wold clipped it using his index and his thumb and ripped it from the body . Adam yelled in pain. Wolf tossed the ripped rip with part of the flesh in front of Adam’s face. Adam was terrified. Wolf sat on Adams ass, like if Adam’s was a horse. If it where for the gory scene they could me seen playing a child’s game, Wolf then leaned in front, just to whisper on Adam’s ear. “Now you’ll feel what my muscles can do”. Wolf then using his legs pinned Adam’s pelvis and grabbed both legs and yanked them forward so Adam could see the crushed ankle and the good one from the side of his eyes. “Oh my, let me give you a better view” Wolf said then he grabbed both legs from the knee and ripped them from Adam’s body. The sudden jolt of pain made Adam scream, Wolf tossed the legs in from of Adam who yelled in agony. Then Wolf pinned what’s left of the lower limbs and grabbing the torso he ripped Adam in ‘half’ so Wolf was seating over his still intact pelvis bone. Buck precumed from Wolf’s brutality and he couldn’t help but grab his dick and stroking slowly while trying to see every second of Adam’s punishment. Wolf adjusted his position over the still ‘intact’ pelvis while still holding Adam’s torso. Adam was still alive…barely, so Wolf decided to add more terror for him, grabbed the libs and in one movement he ripped both arms, the movement was so strong that one of the libs tore from half of the humerus and other from the shoulder. Adam managed a yell. Wolf grabbed Adam’s remaining torso holding from the neck. He stood up and looking at Bud and The interviewer he moved the torso that looked like some kind of bloody and sick marionette. Wolf closed his head to Adam’s ear, he moved his hand and put his fingers inside the jaw. Adam barely tried to bite Wolf’s fingers he only could say “MPFHHHHHH”. Then Wolf whispered to Adams ear “Now you go” Wolf ripped the jaw, Adam opened is eyes in surprise and pain, he tried to move his head but Wolf’s grab was strong. Then Wolf hugged the Torso and crushed it, blood exploded from the lower abdomen and arm remains swell as his destroyed mouth. Wolf released the crushed chest and Adam felt limp, lifeless to the floor. Wolfs put his left foot on Adam’s head. “Insect” Wolf muttered and then he flexed his quads crushing the head on one swift movement. Blood, bone and brains exploited at the Wolf’ foot sides. Buck was already jerking off uncontrollably “Wolf then walked in front of the interviewer, grabbed Buck and tossed him at one side, Buck was so mesmerized on his own pleasure that he didn’t stop even when he fell to the side. Wolf snickered, then turning his head to look at the Intervewer. “Got easy” Wolf said. “We have more important things to do” the Interviewer said. “You’re good?” Wolf asked. “I’m not weak” the Interviewer answered while standing up and walking to the door with a blood soaked Wolf at his side, the Interviewer tried to hide a weak tremble on his hand. Buck reached orgasm and yelled, after some seconds he stood up stumbling, still excited and walked slowly behind Wolf’s back. He found some new excitement in life and was going to enjoy it until the last minute. “Let’s call Carlos and Ricardo, we shall send them to Michal’s place…I lost a bishop, I need to replace it” The Interviewer said leaving the place. Some days after, On the Old Red’s former quarters Michal was standing in front of the training soldiers. “Too weak” Michal said. He was alone, no one there could be a challenge for him and he got bored from that. He tried his hardest to make those weaklings get up but unfortunately the advances were slow. Two months have passed since Adam’s brutal death at Wolf’s hands. Carlos and Ricardo reached the subsidiary base two days after, Carlos was sent to help with the training and Ricardo was on probation, that meant that Michal physically abused him but until this point Ricardo was still alive and his training was more brutal than ever. “You’ll need to learn your place” Michal related to Ricardo at every opportunity, Ricardo was getting stronger by the day but he couldn’t imagine when his “special training” would stop. Carlos was supportive and sometime they trained together at the same pace so they both grew in size and strength. Michal remembered the events following Igor’s defeat and the take over of the Old Red’s headquarters. He sent Igor barely standing on his legs, with his ass almost splitted in half. Michal smiled at the memory, however, somehow Igor resisted it, maybe because the serum worked, of that Igor had a strength he still haven’t found. Adam and Ivan where also good additions, but unfortunately the rest of the former Old Red’s guards where weak They crawled back, many of them where on the nearby cities when Michal recalled all of them, in part thanks to Igor’s already good communication network he stablished when he was the leader. Most of them returned . However most of them were disappointments. Michal sighed. “Not even a good ass” Michal said. after some days of the recovery the diagnosis was bleak some of them where tugs, some junkies that were there only for a quick access to any kind of illegal drugs. Michal tried to rehabilitate some of them, the others were dispatched quickly from this world. Michal tried to made a good selection but even so, there were few good elements, at least for the SSS standards. Igor blushed when the Interviewer confronted him to this but he knew that the SSS was another level, he still had to learn but even so, he had a good level of practical experience that helped find some low level recruits that could be quickly trained for the new security mission on the Neighborhood. But Michal was impatient, so he forced his way on the recruits. The Interviewer had to calm him down before he started to kill the new recruits. They were reinforcing the organization from the consequences of the Old Red’s destruction and the Police Station takeover. The Interviewer soon encountered himself short on personnel, they tried to find people but there were some unexpected difficulties, since there were no cops, and the cleaning of the streets were harder than initially thought. Another raising issue and the main one was the power vacuum, the Old Red’s fall generated made other mobs try to recover the Old red’s remains. Italians, Japanese, and even Latins. Some of those mobs tried to recruit the Old Red’s members, many of them were already too afraid of Michal to defect, others fled before even reaching the base. Michal discussed with the Interviewer what to do, but things were difficult, mainly because the lack of manpower to cover all the fronts. Because of this, they decided to focus on the training on the ranks, fortify the headquarters and the subsidiary base for now. Until this point no other mob tried to make a move, they even kept dealing with the SSS on the warehouses business so they kept playing along until they knew that they needed to act. Michal left the sauna, he walked to Igor’s former office and walked to a window, he looked at the trailing camp, he put his posing strap and tank top as usual, he pondered how much time he could take to train the next bunch of recruits. They stabilized the lower ranks but has he already discussed with the Interviewer, they needed to reinforce the guards before even trying to get more elites or warriors for the colosseum. Michal walked to the training camps, Ricardo was already there lifting weights, he was benching press, Carlos was behind him. Michal saw from the distance that the equipment was on the very of collapse. The weight was so big that the barbell was already curving and the bench itself was creaking from the weight. Michal walked next to them and took the weights from Ricardo’s hands with only one hand and lifted. “So tell me, this is all you’re capable off?” Michal said with a smirk. Ricardo blushed. “For now yes, but it’s unfair to compare us to you…same goes for Wolf”. Michal smirked. Then tossed the weights at the side. Suddenly a bang sounded and something hit Michal’s forehead at the side. Carlos jumped looking at at the sides, the soldiers scrambled and ran in all directions aimlessly, Ricardo stood up and covered Michal and begun to see in all directions. Michal recovered his sense and then he felt a drop of blood from the side of his head and a big deformed mass of metal that resembled some big bullet. Michal recognized it has a snipper rifle bullet, but it was so big that it must have been a vehicle special rifle. Michal tried to look at the side of the shot, suddenly Carlos screamed “there” pointing at a nearby mountain where he was with Ricardo before the Old Red’s base takeover, Carlos begun to run to the point, so Ricardo. Michal stood there pondering what to do and decided to get a vehicle. Carlos and Ricardo ran quickly, they were so laser focused that they pushed sone of the soldiers so hard that they flew at the sides, one was so unfortunate that Carlos pushed at the front and then stomped his head while running. Carlos and Ricardo almost flew by the mount, after some ,intros of running they found a sniper running while carrying a big Sniper rifle that was too heavy to be carried by just one man. They quickly caught the man and took his rifle. Carlos lifted the man over his head and walked to the base. Ricardo, took the gun. “There” Ricardo said pointing at Michal who was driving a jeep. Michal stepped down from the jeep and walked casually to the snipper. The snipper jaw dropped at Michal’s size he begun to mutter some things that seemed prayers with some words in a strange language like “volo” and “pieta”, or something like that. The snipper struggled to no avail to get free from Carlos, he lifted him and tossed into the jeep rear and Ricardo jumped into the car, he held the snipper. Where we go? Carlos said. “To the basement”. Michal said. He drove silently, his breathing was slow, controlled but his face was hardened. When they reached the base, Michal left the car and Carlos noted that the steering wheel was dented on the places Michal held it. He begun to walk to the main building with Carlos and Ricardo following him with the snipper and the rifle. After some minutes the three man and the snipper got to the basement Carlos was holding tight the snipper and Ricardo carried the rifle on his hands. They entered the basement and then Michal took the rifle and tossed the sniper at the basement interior. “Leave” Michal ordered, Ricardo and Carlos stood at his side dumbfounded. “What?” They asked in unison. “go and train more, leave” Michal said in a cold voice that made very clear that if they said something, Michal could retaliate in a very nasty way. Michal walked with the rifle in his hand, he spun it like some majorette but the show was clearly to show his strength. “Who are you?” Michal said. The sniper looked in fear and muttered “M…Mario”. “So tell me Mario, who sent you?” Michal asked while spinning the rifle. Mario looked at his rifle and was wondering how this man could spend his rifle like it was a toy, a toy he wasn’t able to carry at enough speed to scape, a rifle that could’t kill his target even if the same rifle could destroy an armored car. He trembled in fear but dnd’t answered. Michal took the rifle and twisted it like a pretzel. “Who sent you?” Michal asked again. Mario looked at Michal’s arms and pecs, he then lowered his gaze to his legs and he saw a bulge growing inside Michal’s pants. “This can be very enjoyable or very nasty…you decide” Mario tried to run but Michal threw the Rifle that hit Mario on the back and threw him to the floor. Michal grabbed Mario and ripped all his clothes. He pinned Mario to the ground and then, Michal ripped his shirt and posing strap he was huge, angry and horny. “That was my favorite, so you’ll pay it dearly”. Tell me Mario…who sent you? Michal asked, Mario refused to talk. So Michal ripped all his clothes. Mario struggled but Michal was so strong that he handled Mario like he was a doll. Michal breathing became heavier and flipped Mario so Mario was able to see Michal’s face. Michals eyes were cold his nudeness showed a perfectly balanced body with big legs and a big shaft that looked like a third leg. Michal purred “Tell me Mario…Who send you?” Mario kept himself quiet but hugged himself like that could offer some protection. Michal explored Marios’s body, he was a fit tall twink. His white skin was very cared and on his right shoulder he had a tattooed flag with three vertical stripes that Michal didn’t recognized at first. Michal breathing went heavier…he would not be able to contain himself. Michal pinned Mario to the ground and while holding his arms and caressing his abdomen with his hardened cock he approached his mouth to Marios right ear, Michal bit lightly Mario’s right ear like he was caressing him and whit a whisper he said “Who send you?” Mario yelled..”Fuck you” and squirmed to scape, Michal continued bitting Mario’s ear. “Bad choice” he said in a low, almost pleasing voice. Michal bit off the ear and chewed it like it was bubble gum. Mario yelled in pain and squirmed trying to free himself but Michal had him pinned. Michal took Marios leg and spreader them to his anus was exposed. Michal then in a soft calmed voice asked “Who send you?” Mario was in pain so he didn’t answered. Michal rammed Mario’s anus in a slowly deliberate fashion so to cause more pain, the tissued tried to hold but Michal was already an unstoppable ram inside. The tissues begun to tear apart at the trunk that was entering and the pelvis creaked. “Who sent you?” Michal asked, Mario stubbornly and painfully didn’t said nothing. He tried to grab the floor looking for something that could help him but the floor was empty exception fr Mario and the behemoth over him. Michal begun to thrust, slowly, enjoying the pain, the squirms, the punched Mario tried to hit, but all his efforts where futile, Michal was enjoy taking the virgin ass and destroying it slowly and deliberately so he kept control of his movements. From time to time Michal asked “Who sent you?” But he didn’t got an answer, however the flag tattoo already gave him an idea. Michal thrusts went harder, the muscles and ligaments gave pace the Michal’s cock so Michal begun to thrust faster, Mario squirmed, Mario tried to bite, to tear to make a dent on Michal arms but Michal was harder than anyone he could see. For some vague moments Mario forgot the pain, he thought how futile were his efforts when a tank designed bulled barely damaged him. The other thrust forced him to come back to the place his body was. Michal begun to lose himself on the pleasure, he spread the legs too hard and the pelvis broke apart. Michal got furious, he wanted more, but now the pressure on his glans suddenly stopped so Michal decided to thrust even harder, “I’ll get my pleasure one way or another” he said. “You could be a good soldier boy” Michal said and then he begun to thrust faster, harder, stronger, he begun to rip the skin until he reached the abdomen, every thrust Michal con ripped more skin, muscles and guts. Michal went wild, his threes when deeper that his glans felt the vertebrae, Michal lost himself on the carnage and forgot the space and time, there was only pleasure, Michal crushed the vertebrae with his dick forcing the bone against the floor. Blood poured from Mario’s body at every thrust, the basement echoed at the sounds of “Mpfff”, “splooosh” and “aaahhhhh”, Mario barely exited any sound from his mouth, but Michal barely noticed. Michal kept tearing Mario with his cock. Michal grabbed both Mario shoulder ho have a grip and yanked with all his force tearing the limb from his body, Mario was already death, his horrified face with an opened mouth an eyes. Michal feasted n his face while ripping apart the sternum. Michal grabbed the heart and crushed it against his cock. Michal used the blood has lube, Michal stood over his prey. He continued jerking off and put his feet on Mario’s head like a gladiator over his defeated opponent. Michal reached orgasm and the extasis made him crush the head like an eggshell. His cum flew and he yelled in entasis and victory YEEEEEEAAAAHHHH” and fell on his back, breathing heavily as he regained control of himself. Michal grabbed the tattooed arm and left the basement, he walked next to Ricardo and Carlos that where training, the soldiers stopped their training at the sight of Michal’s bloodied body. Carlos and Ricardo stopped his training and stood at attention like they where on the military. Michal tossed the arm at Carlos. Carlos caught the arm in the air, and examine it, then he saw the tattoo. It was a flag with vertical strips, three in total red, white and green. Mexicans, Ricardo said. “No your idiot” Carlos rebuked. “Italians” he said. Michal nodded. “Seems that I need to make a call to the headquarters, the Interviewer needs to hear this”. Some days after the sniper incident Wolf was n the Interviewers office flexing his biceps and feeling his pecs while hearing at the Interviewer. “We’ll need to reinforce our defenses here or we could be attacked by all the other mobs at the same time” The Interviewer said while playing chess on his office with Igor. Wolf smiled “you have me”, “I know Wolf, but you’re strong, not omnipresent..nor does Michal” the Interviewer said with a smirk. “I have one rook, one bishop, one knight and a bunch of pawns” the Interviewer muttered almost to himself. “But you have two queens” Igor said. “I don’t need two queens on the same board” the Interviewer said. He moved his queen and took a rook from the board. “Checkmate” The Interviewer said, then while storing the pieces he said “two mismanaged queens can lead to a stalemate… That’s why I needed to create a new board, so I can make a better use of my stronger pieces so the SSS gets stronger instead of having them competing” The interviewer wondered for some seconds “Maybe later we’ll need them here, but until that time comes, I prefer to reinforce my two boards”. The Interviewer said while storing the game on his desk… and as we did with Adam, sometimes you need to clear the board so you can move more freely. “For know, I’ll need to get more candidates”.
  10. musclelovingtwink

    Addicted

    Chapter 1 When I met Dane, he wasn’t exactly what you’d call normal. Even at that time in his early twenties, he was 6’3” and well over 200 pounds of shredded muscle. We worked out at the same gym. I fit my workouts in around my university schedule, but it seemed like whatever time I went, there he was, dripping with sweat and lifting some ungodly weight. Within the first week of my working out there, he had met my eyes more than once and smiled as he noticed the slack-jawed expression I usually had while I was ogling at his feats of inhuman strength. One Friday night, he stopped in the middle of a set to come right up to me. “You like what you see, man?” he said, flexing an incredible bicep in front of my face for emphasis. It had a perfect split peak and the striations were beautifully visible through his paper-thin skin. “Y-Yeah.” I managed to say. Struggling to tear my eyes away from the immense arm and to look him in the eye. He smiled even wider, showing off a set of perfect, straight, white teeth. Aside from the physique of a god, his jet-black hair and piercing blue eyes made him the absolute picture of beauty. “Good,” he said, “Because I’m gonna be the biggest there ever was.” He stretch out his hand and shook the limp appendage that was my arm. “I’m Dane.” “Lachie.” I replied. What happened next is still a complete haze to me, but the next thing I remember I was in the locker room being fucked senseless by the most perfect Adonis I’d ever seen. Looking past my own face reflected in the mirror as I gripped the sink, I saw the golden god of a man. Like me, his eyes saw nothing but himself. Both his and my gaze raked every shredded inch of his torso. His perfect 8-pack abs crunched with every thrust, beads of sweat rolling over the deep clefts between them. There wasn’t so much as a hint of fat on his whole body, yet his pecs were so thick and so rounded that they hung over the top of his abs, casting a shadow down. In that moment I wished I’d been born a contortionist just so that I could suck the perfect broad nipples that hung below those pecs while he kept fucking me. I felt his hands dig into my sides, knowing bruises would absolutely be there within minutes. The sudden flex telling me he was close to climax. I looked into his face and he spared me the briefest of glances. Sweat dragged his perfect, dark wavy hair down until it just teased in front of his eyes. His lips twisted into a cocky half-grin accentuated by his inhumanly square jaw, and I felt his monstrous cock explode inside me. It truly felt like a bomb going off deep inside me. How one man could hold that much cum inside him seemed impossible, and he didn’t strike me as someone who had dry streaks. He had to take a good step back to pull all 11 inches of still-hard, tremendously thick meat out of me. I slumped onto a nearby bench, absolutely wrecked while he stood for a second still admiring himself in the mirror. The man had just done a workout that would turn the strongest of men to jelly then spent a solid ten minutes ploughing me with the force of a jackhammer and he wasn’t even winded. It only just occurred to me how in the blur of passion I’d let this guy fuck me in the open in a very public bathroom. I was shocked at the lack of interruption, but blushing furiously I realised the amount of noise I’d made had probably warned people not to come in. Hell, it had probably warned people a block away. Still buck naked, Dane strutted past me to open up a locker. God his ass was so huge, round and striated that, had I not been completely devoid of the energy to move, I probably would’ve sunk my teeth in. He swung a leg over the bench I sat on, bearing his still rock-hard cock right in my face. Saying “balls the size of chicken’s eggs” strikes me as cliched, but I’m gonna be honest here, if your chicken was laying eggs this size you’d have your face in a record book. They slung under his cock and just laid out on the bench. “You don’t mind do you?” he asked, and breaking eye contact with his dick (with some effort) I noticed he had a needle and a small vial in his hands. Without waiting for an answer, he drew on the needle and filled it with a clear, faintly pink fluid from the vial before plunging it straight into one of the enormous testicles sitting in front of him. I’m not afraid to say I flinched, a lot. As the plunger of the needle dropped, I swear to god, I watched veins spring up over the surface of the massive ball, and snake their way up the thick shaft. I can’t attest as to whether he was fully hard when he shot up with the strange liquid, but as the veins sprang out from his cock, it definitely throbbed just a little larger. He laughed in that beautiful deep voice. “Sorry about that, but right after is the best time to do it.” He looked at the look of shock and awe on my face and grinned again. “This is some secret shit, real experimental,” he said tapping the vial with a broad finger. “Don’t tell anyone, I wouldn’t want to have to hurt you.” I looked up at him with more shock, and less awe, and he gave me a quick wink. He stood up and turned back to the locker. Once again I was struck, not only by the sheer perfection that was his ass, but also by just how wide his lats were. The man had to be at least three times as wide as me. I noticed the odd protrusion of his veins was still spreading over his form, albeit less intensely than it had at the point of impact. He pulled a pair of white briefs on that struggled to leave anything to the imagination, in fact, the waistband couldn’t match the tightness of his waistline, as his immense cock and balls pulled it forwards. He pulled on some loose gym shorts and an even looser stringer and strutted towards the exit. He turned back at the door, glancing over vein-covered traps to call back to me. “I put my number in your phone, text me.” I looked at the pile on the floor where I’d left my clothes to see my phone sitting neatly on top. Putting aside the fact that it was pin protected, and I hadn’t seen him have any time to do so, I found a new entry in my contacts under “Dane – BF.” I had no idea what the hell had just happened or what I’d got into, so I just pulled my clothes on, and avoiding the stares of everyone in the gym as I made the walk of shame, I headed home to pass out.
  11. I tend to like the larger than life kind of stuff, so if that's also your jam, feel free to PM me!
  12. Hi everyone, has always this is wacky stuff, i´f you don't like snuff stories, rape domination stuff, please leave, If you like this kind of stuff, i expect it lives to your expetations. As a small reminded, English is not my first language so please be patient. As always thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for his encouragemnt and help. (Hope you enjoy it too). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 6- Michal’s apprentice Michal’s was with Ricardo at the Old Red’s former van just some hours before Drukson’s demise, it was already night and Ricardo was looking at his cellphone some messages. They stream just finished. Michal frowned. So, Wolf returned to the stage. Ricardo nodded, “Yes sir, seems that he punished some cops, this night stream was only Wolf and also Carlos just got his promotion”. Michal slightly nodded, “seems that the SSS are making his declaration. Ricardo, tell me, one of the punished guys was someone called Brown?”. Ricardo tapped on his phone, after some seconds he said “yes, the last one”. Michal pondered some seconds. “We don’t have much time, we need a faster ride”. Michal said. Ricardo was puzzled, “The SSS already made a declaration of war” Michal said, “Brown was a high ranking police officer, he was being paid by the Old Reds and before I arrived he was the strongest, I changed that a little”, Michal said bouncing his pecs and grinning. “Nikolai then preferred me over Brown, however, Brown was a good asset on the police, I convinced Nikolai to keep Brown”, Michal looked disappointed, “I wanted that kill” Michal said, then he kept on talking “I found that the Old Red’s they where using the police to keep a check on the SSS, so that essentially broke the truce”. Ricardo looked at Michal, "what truce do you mean?". “Look, Wolf met the Interviewer and they built up the SSS, as far as I know, the Interviewer came with the business ideas, but he needed the brute force that Wolf provided. The Interviewer took quite the risk, you know how Wolf can be when he wants to kill, but for some reason I can’t know, Wolf took a keen on him. The Interviewer plan mean a place, more power and specially, his plan meant that the SSS could kill even more”. Ricardo was very attentive, I was no easy task to see someone talking about the SSS origins. “Wolf was the brute force, the trainer, and the discipline. The Interviewer got the plan, the ideas, he looked for the recruits and also he cared for Wolf’s needs. The SSS was growing up, then I met Wolf, I was already strong, we could fight until some of us was dead but the Interviewer stopped Wolf and invited me to join the SSS, one of the best choices in my life” Michal said flexing his bicep and kissing it. After some silence moments Michal continued “then the SSS grew, the warehouses business was a gold mine, but Wolf and I wanted to kill, so the Interviewer came with the arena idea, It was really fun to have all those shady contractors working for us, they gave os some really strong candidates, and then we snuffed the contractors to keep our secret”, Michal’s groin grew and he grinned. “The cops came to ask some questions, but we already were strong, so we destroyed them, it was a Wonderfull bloodbath…for us” Michal was already aroused by the memories, “At the time, the former police chief came for peace talks and negotiated with the Interviewer, no cop would dare to be near the warehouses, and the SSS won’t make any trouble, nor kill any cop, suffice to say that the las t part was the most difficult since Wolf really hates cops. The truce also helped the community since the cops where kept on check by the SSS even if they didn’t noticed anything, for them we were just some stuff keepers, the truce went great until recently, the former cop’s chief retired, and the new one had his own ideas. Ricardo asked “what ideas sir?” Michal looked at him and then put his attention to the highway then he took an exit way the seemed to go to a near airstrip. “Well as I was told during my mission, the new chief wasn’t keen on relenting his power to the SSS, he then decided to join the Old Red’s in hope to get a better deal from them…what an idiot, he allowed some cops to try to ask bribes from the SSS just to test the waters and the SSS already made his statement, the Interviewer and Wolf should be pissed if they are already wanting to jeopardize on the SSS secrecy to make his statement clear”. Michal said. Michal went near the airfield, but not so close, he put the car on neutral and stepped down “get down” he said seriously “I will not allow the SSS to fall, so if the Interviewer and Wolf are going to the war, I’m on it and we need to do our part”. Michals loyalty to the SSS was showing up again, Michals already was offended that The Interviewer and Wolf doubted his loyalty, so he was keen on making for it, he even allowed Ricardo to come with him when he clearly preferred to go solo, but even Ricardo gave him some fun kills those two weakling that came near when he was rape-snuffing Drukson so Michals decided to go with Ricardo on his mission, he would be a worthy SSS member? That was still to see, but he decided to play along for now. “Sir, why you’re telling me all of this?” Ricardo asked. “Michal grabbed Ricardo from his head and early lifted, “because if you speak any of this to anyone…I will make sure that you pay for every letter you said on this matter” Michal dropped Ricardo who fell on his ass, and then grabbed his crotch, “If you ever speak of this you will meed this strong guy and it will make you regret every moment you saw” , and then… Michal lifted Ricardo from his throat until his legs dangled in the air “I will make you tell me about anyone who you spoke, and then I personally will find them, rape them until they sing, make the suffer, and then kill him as easy as I kill a bug, do you understand…..Ricardo?” Michal dropped Ricardo to the floor, Ricardo grabbed his throat but Michal made sure he won’t seriously hurt Ricardo. “Do you understand?” Michal asked “yes Sir” Ricardo answered. Michal then helped Ricardo to get on his feet, he gave him a bottle of water and tapped his cheek gently, “Good boy, now I see why the Interviewer chose you”. Michal said. Ricardo was dumbfounded by this sudden attitude change. “You’re loyal, you want to be one of the SSS top league…but stop asking stupid questions, I hate stupid questions” Michal said. Then he went to the rear of the car and put his leg on the rear bumper the pant ripped and Michals quadriceps burst out of the pants. Michals nodded proudly “Now we take a plane he said” And with a sudden leg movement he pushed the car so hard that the car went full speed until it crashed loudly on a place far from where Michal and Ricardo stood. Michal ripped the rest of his pants and took of his slippers, he always loved to let his muscles free and uncovered and after some stretching Michal begun to walk to the airfield, Ricardo came after, they went directly to the control tower living the road behind, the night was dark so they weren’t seen. After some minutes of silent walking the got to the airfield borders, just in front of a electric fence. “Stay clear Michal said seems you’re strong but not strong enough” Michal said, then he grabbed Ricardo from his chest and tossed him over the fence, Ricard said “woa” and in the air he somewhat managed to get some control but still fell on his front. “Michal wasn’t keen on jumping is he simply ripped the fence and passed on the whole he created, the electricity wasn’t strong enough to make him feel anything excepting for a small massaging effect on his muscles, then he walked to the place Ricardo fell and bounced his pecs. “Sorry pall” Michal said jokingly, Ricardo’s clothes where dirty “showoff” he said and ripped his shirt from his body revealing his swimmer torso, defined and hairy, Michal nodded in approval, “you will be a great elite if you train enough , now lets continue” Michal said. It was a small airstrip, as it was a flying school airstrip there where some hangers where some Cessnas 172, one Cirrus Visionwere parked, most of the hangers were had it’s light out and seemed that all the personel where off-site. On the only lighted hanger, a Pilatus PC-24 was being fueled, that caught Michal’s attention, “That plane will be perfect” Michal said, “Do you even know to fly a plane?” Ricardo asked, “yes, I know, that plane only needs one pilot, and can land on rough terrain” Michal said casually, “We need the plane, but is not like taking a car, I need to get it ready”, then they quietly walked and crouched near some boxes. “I’ll take and prepare the flight” Michal said, “you go to the terminal building and neutralize anyone there, keep and eye on the alarm, the control tower seems empty, check it just after you took control from the terminal building”. Ricardo nodded then walked quietly to the terminal building, then Michal went to the hangar. He walked slowly, taking his time to observe the hangar surroundings, so he could take the hangar personnel by surprise. He stood hidden nearby, he didn’t needed to hide, but he thought the best way was to use a little stealth so none report a missing plane, but he wondered why that kind of Jet would be there. The Airfield was far from the city, so it could easily be used has a smuggling airfield, that would explain why there were so few people. There were a technician fueling the plane, bus Michal didn’t saw anybody else, so he decided to act. Michal went to the hanger in a stealthy way, for a man of his size, he surely knew how to walk quietly, the technician was distracted, mainly since he was concentrated on the plane and had his headphones over his ears. Michal smiled, this could be easy since he didn’t had time to torture or rape him. Michal walked next to the technician, he saw a shadow and turned quickly, just to see a huge man walking fast to him with his arms opened. Michal clapped the technician head off with such brutality that the skull exploded sending headphone parts, blood and brains splashing over the place. The body fell twitching, Michal looked the corpse and thought, “too easy”, then he filled the rest to the plane fuel tanks, closed the valves and entered to the cabin to prepare flight. Ricardo walked to the terminal building, he heard some voices on the terminal. Ricardo crouched so he could be seen from the windows, when he reached the door he heard three voices. Ricardo body twitched in excitement, he opened the door quietly and opened it slowly for a little to look inside and peek how many people were inside. He peeked and saw three people there, one of them seemed to be the plane’s pilot, the others appeared to be airfield’s officials. “The plane should be ready in any minute” the pilot said. I’ll take a look for it, then I’ll leave ASAP I can’ risk to be found here, the plane was already off loaded so I’ll be out on 15 minutes. The pilot walked to the door, Ricardo hid before some boxes. The pilot left the building and closed the door behind him, Ricardo walked crouching behind the pilot, he was careful so he would not be seen from the windows. The pilot was nervous “where that idiot could be now, the plane should be ready” he said, then Ricardo went behind him and with his hands he grabbed the pilots head covering his mouth, Ricardo pushed the pilots he’d to his pecs and then he pressed the head on his pecs. The pilot muffled yells were pleasing for Ricardo, he was aroused, feeling this kind of power over another man was a feeling he just recently begun to understand and his groin was responding in kind. Ricardo flexed his arms over the pilots head, the pilot tried to fight, he punched any part of Ricardo’s body that he could reach, but Ricardo grip was strong, the pressure he was mounting on the head was getting bigger and suddenly he felt a crack and the pilot’s muffled yells stopped. Ricardo just left the body there and crouched to the terminal. Ricardo was excited, he found that he loved killing, his adrenal glands where doing adrenaline on his bloodstream and Ricardo knew he wanted to snuff these other two, Michal said “neutralize” but from know on, when Ricardo heard those words, the meaning from him would be “snuff”. Ricardo then realized the kind of power the SSS meant, and he clearly enjoyed the felling. Ricardo reached the building door again, he was so aroused that he forgot any subtlety, he kicked the for with all his might, the door opened with a bang. Ricardo’s brain was moving at such a fast pace that all the movements of the airfield officials looked like they where at slow pace. Ricardo looked at one of the officers who tried to use a radio, Ricardo threw a chair to the officer knocking the radio off his hands, the radio fell far fro, the officers reach. The other officer tried to run past Ricardo, but he reached the officer with his hand and threw him at the other officer and fell unconscious. The officer who had the radio tried to hit Ricardo, but Ricardo dodged the hit and punched the officer ribs cracking three ribs. The officer fell on his knees in pain, and Ricardo lifted him and bear-hugged the officer tried to push Ricardo, bit Ricardo was stronger. The other officer begun to regain conscience, Ricardo saw him from his lateral sight and while bear hugging the other Officer he ran to the man trying to get up and kicked his head so the officer fell unconscious, the bear hugged officer pushed in desperation but Ricardo kept his hold. “Die you motherfucker, die!” Ricardo said. After some minutes of struggle the ribcage collapsed and the officers limbs went limp. He was dead, Ricardo celebrated his victory with a yell, he then flexed is biceps and kissed them. He then rubbed his wood and lost his mind on his excitement, Ricardo ripped his pants, his quadriceps where not as big has Michal’s but were clearly defined. Ricardo walked to the unconscious officer and decided to use his legs, he took his time to lay next to the officers head, he placed the head on his legs and then he slowly used his quads to compress the head. The officer woke up to find himself compressed by Ricardo’s legs. Ricardo laughed in pleasure, he was finding more strength than he thought he had, he rubbed his dick while compressing the head. The officer yelled in agony and Ricardo went crazy, the power, the sexual lust was too much for him and then Ricardo used all his Smith, the head cracked and the yells stopped, Ricardo kept compressing the head until it changed to a ovoid form, Ricardo released and so to the sure that he was dead he placed the neck on his legs and with a twist of his legs he cracked the officer’s neck”. Ricardo was still rubbing his wood while walking to the other officer, he punched the neck cracking it. Ricardo felt so powerful and the lust overcame his head, Ricardo yelled in pleasure and cummed. His breathing become fierce, the only being more powerful n the place was Michal, and Ricardo understood the pleasure that Michal and Wolf would be feeling when they snuffed other humans so easily that they didn’t made a distinction between people and bugs, Ricardo decided he wanted to be an elite. Ricardo took his cum soaked hand and licked his fingers. He slowly left the building since he could not concentrate well enough from the feelings mixture he was just discovering. Ricardo left the building walking unsteadily, while walking to the plane he found the pilots body. Ricardo strength was raising and then he realized that he didn’t defeated a man but a bug, the raised his right leg and with all his might he stomped the head, Ricardo’s hairy legs danced and showed all the four muscle heads working in unison crushing the head and splattering all the brain and blood on the nearby soil. Ricardo yelled in pleasure and kept walking to the plane. Michal heard the yell and left the plane. Michal walked near Ricardo and he felt that something in Ricardo changed, Michal smiled “how it feels?” He asked, Ricardo took a deep breath and said “like I’m invincible” Michal grinned, “you’re still way too far from that point” he said bouncing his pecs, “but if you stay with the SSS you’ll reach that point”. Michal turned himself and walked to the plane “Come here” Michal ordered, Ricardo slowly walked to the plane and entered behind Michal who closed the door. Michal seated on the captains seat and pointed the other seat to Ricardo “Don’t touch anything” Michal orders, Ricardo was silent. Michal started the plane’s engines and took the plane to the runway, Michal clearly knew what he was doing, Michal took off and directed the plane to the desired destination, “we will reach the Old Red’s airfield in one hour” Michal said. When the plane entered it’s cruise attitude Michal looked at Ricardo, “So?” He asked. “I wan’t to be and SSS elite, what I should do?” Michal flexed his right biceps “fell my arm” he ordered. Ricardo put his hands on Michal’s biceps, “Squeeze it with all your strength” Michal ordered. Ricardo then squeezed Michals biceps with all his might but he couldn’t make a dent on it. Michal smiled. “You should train, at the moment you reach the point in which you can make a dent on my flexed biceps, at that point you´ll reach the level of an elite. Until you reach that point…you should train…anyway, good work out there, seems you got some strength yourself” Michal said. Ricardo nodded his head, he was determined too reach the elite level of the SSS. He wanted to be worthy of the SSS and of his new master, Michal would be his model and his mentor. Ricardo then looked at his body, he felt stronger, but he needed to train more. “Thanks sir, and I’ll train to be worthy of the SSS”. Michal nodded, “I’m sure Wolf and the Interviewer would be pleased to hear that, and by the way, report the situation to the HQ” Michal said handling Ricardo the plane’s phone. After one hour Michal looked at his instruments and begun descending the plane. “We are near, Ricardo, prepare yourself” Michal said. After some minutes Michal found a dimly illuminated airfield. It was the kind of runway that you’ll never find unless you know precisely what to look for. After Ricardo saw the runway he begun to maneuver the plane to land. Before landing he briefed Ricardo. “This airfield is illegal, the Old Reds use it to smuggle drugs. I’m assuming that they will thing at first that this plane carries their goods, unless they first see me, so go back and see if there are any clothing and try to fit while I land the plane. Ricardo when behind and after some minutes he found the pilot’s uniform in a closet. He tried to fit but it was too small, so Ricardo tried to fit as best has he could and went to the cabin “That will do, we only need some seconds, at least to gain some time before they blow the plane off. Ricardo opened his eyes. Michal smirked “If they blow the plane I could survive easily, you don’t, and If you die the Interviewer will nag at me, so consider yourself lucky that I need to take care of you”. “Ok, Ok” Ricardo said disappointedly. “You’ll be a nice SSS recruit, just learn your place”. Michal said bouncing his pecs. “You’re weaker than me, so you obey me, understood?”. Ricardo nodded in fear, he already saw what Michal muscles could do and he knew that even if he already scored some kills, he was still too way behind Michal’s skills, and specially, behind his strength. Ricardo knew that Michal’s gave him an opportunity to kill three people, but he struggled, Michal would do the same feat effortlessly and gruesomely within seconds, or in case that Michals take more time, would be not for lack of might, but because he loved to enjoy to see how someone struggled in vain against his incredible strength. Ricardo instinctively knew that his place on the SSS were way below Michal’s, and that if he was very patient with him was only because he had an order, otherwise he could be already a smear on the soil for being weak for the mission. But Michal gave him the opportunity to taste the kill, at the very few moment he could heed the bone collapsing on his strength, he knew something changed, if he returned live from this mission was too be a loyal strong SSS member, he would be loyal to he SSS secrecy and will enjoy to snuff anyone that dares to step on the SSS ways. He wanted to be equal or stronger than Michals, or even Wolf is that could be possible. Ricardo felt his body responding to that desire, his body felt somewhat stronger. Ricardo took his seat and fastened his seatbelt, caressing his body on the process, his penis begun to engorge. Michal seemed to read his mind when he said “Look, you just snuffed three people back there, I saw how you crushed that guy’s skull, don’t get too carried away, not now, your body will change, and seems you already feel your muscles strength growing. Don’t let that feeling take over your judgement. Not now, or you will jeopardize our mission, Michal grabbed Ricardo’s hand and squeezed a little to make Ricardo feel pain, he tried to break Michals grip on his hand but Michal’s ironclad grip was incredible. “Don’t forget your place… if you, for some reason makes me lose even one second of time on this mission, I will kill you in the most painful and humiliating way, no matter if the Interviewer or even Wolf gets mad at me, learn your place, understood?”. Michal released Ricardo’s hand and kept flying. “Now prepare, as soon has we land, you open the door and disarm the guards that are next to the plane, I’ll go behind you, after we take control of the place, we rendezvous again at the plane side, you go front and left, I go right and behind…no survivors”. Michal stablished the plan and then proceeded to final Ricardo nodded and held his hand still reddish from the humility lesson he just received. The landing itself was uneventful excepting for the fact that the guards were puzzled by the unknown plane landing. They initially thought “Could be that some shipment notification was forgotten?”. They unlocked their weapons and begun to walk next to the taxiing plane, the plane lights were on, so they couldn’t see who was piloting. After some time the plane engines and light were turned off, Michal looked outside from the pilots window, “four or five guards, two left, three right” Ricardo did the same on his window, one behind, then he proceeded to the plane’s door. The guards walked slowly to the plane they kept aiming and the plane. The door opened. A medium-big guy dressed in a pilot uniform walked down, there were no moon so they didn’t noticed that the uniform was barely fitting and that the pilot didn’t have shoes or even socks. The “pilot” descended and in a very latin English he said “delivery, all the good are there, who will unload them?”. The guards were puzzled, Ricardo walked casually. Suddenly he punched the nearest guard will all his might, the other guards were surprised but at the same time Michal jumped out of the plane and fell over the other guard who fell to the floor, Michal quickly jumped over him pinning him to the ground Michal took the weapon from the guard’s hand and tore two fingers with it. Michales closed his right fist, “bam, bam, bam” Michal punched the guard face three times, but the skull was cracked open at the first punch, the other two were just to make sure. On the other side Ricardo already disarmed the guard and grabbed his head and then twisted the head 180° degrees cracking his neck. The body felt limp, then Ricardo ran to the other guard and ripped the weapon from his hand, the guard took a knife and swung it to Ricardo who dodged the knife and stood in a fighting position. Michal jumped to the other guard who was surprised to see a monster size man bulging with muscles running to him, first the surprise, next, the fear when he noted Michals fierce face that looked like a predator falling over his price. BOOOOOM, CRACK was the only sound he heard when Michal punched his chest cracking his sternum and grabbing his pulsing heart. The guard looked at Michal pleadingly but Michal just ripped the heart of the body, the guard fell to the ground and saw how his life was leaving his body with his heart on Michal’s hand, Michals then jumped over the plane, the guard aimed at him, but before he could shoot Michals threw the beating hart at him. The heart landed at the guards face where it exploded gushing blood all over the guards face, blinding him for a moment, Michal fell next to the guard and quickly he took the guard shoulders and in two quick movements, he ripped the guards arms from their sockets, before the guard could yell Michal grabbed the guard mouth and crushed the face and jawbone, the guard fell to the ground and Michals stomped his head crunching the head remains, Michal twisted his leg, so the only thing that remained from the head was a bloody stain on the floor. Michal bounced his pecs in victory, then turned and walked calmly around the plane to see Ricardo fighting the other guard. Ricardo was figuring out how to take the guards knife of the hand of the guard. Michal turned his head in reprobation, “Ricardo! You’re already stronger than that knife, don’t act so weak!” he yelled, Ricardo lost his concentration for a second, then the guard stabbed Ricardo right on his left pectoral muscles. However the knife bounced back and only the shirt were ripped by the knife. Ricardo was surprised, he then grabbed the guard who tried to stab Ricardo’s arm unfruitfully, he only could scratch his skin with it, so Ricardo took the arm with the knife and pulled I will all his might, the arm dislocated from the shoulder, but Ricardo couldn’t tear from the body like Michal would do, the guard yelled and stump let bak a few steps, but the arm was already useless. Ricardo then grabbed the guard by the neck and lifted him choking, the guard struggled and tied to fight with the other hand but Ricardo was focused, the guard struggled but Ricardo went full strength, a sudden shot of might entered Ricardo’s hands and he crushed the guards neck. The guards head went limp and has hangin from Ricardo’s hand, then Ricardo released the crushed neck but he wasn’t satisfied. Ricardo felt disappointed, with himself, hours before he was in ecstasy, but now, he Feld so weak compared to Michal, Michal killed three guards in a few seconds, In some utter display of dominance and strength, giving in seconds such a bloody display of masculinity, Ricardo struggled with two guards and he even didn’t knew his limits properly. Ricardo felt he needed to make up for his weakness. He then ripped the head from the last guard’s neck and offered to Michals has an offering. “I wan’t to be strong, for the SSS, for you!” Ricardo said. “Michal took the head from Ricardo’s hands and crushed like of it were a beer can” Ricardo looked at Michal’s eyes and found Michal’s dark and cold glance. “You’re weak” Michal said coldly, “But at the same time you’re way stronger than them, know your place” Michal said while cleaning the head remains with his tank top. Ricardo said “help me” Michal glare was cold… “I could kill you anytime, If I ever see any other sign of weakness, I’ll kill you, understood?, Ricardo nodded, “Now get out of that disguise, it’s ridiculous” Michal said, Ricardo then ripped the uniform from his body and walked at Michal’s side. Michal searched on the guards remains and found a car’s key. “Let’s go” Michal said, they found a Humvee, Mitchal took the steering wheel. They went for the road and went to the Old Red’s headquarters. Meanwhile on the SSS quarters the Interviewer was looking at his phone on Wolf,’s room Wolf was just getting out of the shower, and went to put some clothes. “Have you received communication from Michal?” Wolf asked. “They are now on the Old Reds airfield, they are goin to their headquarters”. Wolf looked at the Interviewer phone and said “Why you sent Ricardo? He’s weak. “Ricardo can be a good SSS elite, but he has his own pace, if I let him to you he would be dead at this time….Ricardo is not like Carlos, Carlos is more brutal, Ricardo can get strong but he needs someone that can lead him, that’s Michal’s strenght” Wolf lifted and eyebrow “Do you mean that Ricardo can be stronger than Carlos?” “I’m not sure if it’s stronger, but when he wakes up, he will be a top elite. Michal can teach him, or kill him this mission will be his own test”. The Interviewer said, Wolf bounced his pecs and said “I’ve trained him, his body will be strong, his mind…I don’t know, Wolf put a beer can over his mouth and crushed it drinking the can contents”. The smiled and looked at the Interviewer. “When we will go to the police?” “Soon Wolf, we need to make sure all the pieces are in place, then we will go”, the Interviewer said. He tapped his phone and said “We need first to see the results of Michal’s mission”. I’ll tell you as soon as possible. “How many of us will go?” Wolf asked, “Just you and me for now, we still need someone to take care of the warehouses, do you think Carlos could handle that?” The Interviewer said “Let me think Wolf said, has soon as I have a suggestion I’ll tell you buddy” The Interviewer nodded and left the room. After just 30 minutes of driving, Michal was near his destination, the Old Reds headquarters were and unassuming building complex in a desert place, it was a big house with an unassuming looks excepting for one warehouse. Michal stopped the car and said “Look Ricardo, the house was four floors. I estimate that there are still 15 or 20 guards, the elite guards are on the third and 4th floor. Our target should be on the 4th floor”. Ricardo then asked, “No survivors?” Michal pondered his answer, “We might find some good candidates for the SSS, the big boss is mine we will enter the same way we entered the airfield” “Please don’t toss me again sir” Ricardo asked. “Ok, you’ll go behind me this time.” Michal said. Michal drove the car to a nearby mountain, he then looked ad the big white house, Michal frowned, "the guards have been alerted, you sure we killed al the guard on the airfield?” “Yes sir”, Ricardo said, I’m sure that we killed everyone” Ricardo pondered if he would be punished by Michal, but Michal simply said “appears that they are ready for us, we need more information, I’ll go there, do your phone has signal here?” Ricardo showed him the phone, it had a good signal level so Michal nodded. Stay here with the car, I’ll go alone and then I’ll tell you what to do”. “But sir, you don’t have a phone, or even clothing” Ricardo said. “I’ll send you a message, so stay alert, or you might miss the fun”. Michal said. “But sir, you’re going to run?” Ricardo asked risking himself for a punishment. “I will go unnoticed if I reach the house before sunrise is still pretty dark but we don’t have much time, if we go with the car they can evacuate Igor, and I really want him” Michal said while grabbing his crotch. Michal left the car and ran to the Old red HQ, he was very fast, not has fast as a car, but the managed to go unseen, when he reached the house fence he tor it apart and entered the place. “Idiots, they surely underestimate us if they think this fence will stop us”. Michal thought. He entered the house and was spotted by a guard. The guard grabbed his radio but Michael was faster than him he grabbed the hand with the radio with his right hand and his head with the left hand, Michal crushed the hand and the head at the same time. The body fell to the floor. Michal grabbed the body and and carried it to a nearby parked car, Michal dropped the corpse on the cars trunk, then he carefully went to the first floor, trying to not alert the guards, not that soon, he knew that he could take the HQ by himself, but he wanted Igor. Michal found the security room, with extra care Michal entered the room, there was only one guard monitoring the place, but the guard was asleep. Michal smiled contemptuously, “Incompetent piece of shit”, He closed the door and secured it the room was filled by a brief “click”. The guard didn’t woke up. Michal decided to wake the guard and show the true size of his mistake. Michal grabbed the seat and turned it, the guard woke up and saw the biggest man he ever saw “Michal?” He said but Michal fist crushed his head splattering blood and bone parts over all the screens. “Shit, you’re too soft” Michal thought, he dropped the body and looked at the cameras. He located the guards, and when he looked at the 4th floor cameras he saw Igor, Igor was a big Russian with some muscles still for himself, Michal licked his lips “your ass is mine” his crotch engorged at the thought. After some observation of the screens he knew that he could take the base for himself, but oddly enough, there were no means of scape excepting of the cars, Michal expected an helicopter for Igor, but it was quite strange, like if Igor wanted to be found, or like Igor was quite sure that he would survive any attack he could receive. Michal pondered his plans, then took the phone of the dead guard and sent a message to Ricardo “frontal assault, come quick”, Michal crushed the phone, he pointed the cameras to the mountain where the Humvee was and saw it moving, so he decided it was time to go. Before leaving the room he examined the the guard’s warm body and with a punch he ripped the heart and ate it. “Breakfast”, Michal said, he saw the clock, 6 am. “The turn shift” Michal thought. Michal decided to wait for his next victim, he was already aroused, Michal decided to play with his body for some instances, so he ripped his blood soaked shirt and massaged his strong hard nipples and . “Mmmm” Michal muttered, then he decided to unlock the door and waited behind it. After some minutes of self caressing the door opened, the guard looked at the screens, the dead body, exclaimed “SHIT” But before he could read Michal grabbed his head and forced his nipples on the guards mouth. Michal closed the door with his leg and blocked the door with his body, the guard tried to grab his gun but Michal cracked his forearm. The pain muffled cries vibrated over Michal nipples. Michal moaned in pleasure, his engorged dick wanted an ass to penetrate but he was on a mission, so, he decided to make his lust wait a little, then he begun to compress the guards head over his nipple. Michal slowly pressed, the guards yells become a higher vibration on Michal’s nipple, “man, you’re a good masturbation tool” He said while keeping pressing the nipple on the mouth, after some moments where Michal moaned the guard jaw dislocated and the skin ripped, then the head was compressed against Michal’s rock hard pecs. Michal kept pressing until his had was only separated from his pec by a small lining of blood. Michal licked his fingers wiped the blood from his body and threw the body. Then he left the room leaving the door locked. Ricardo received Michal orders, he jumped to the car and pushed the pedal to it’s full. The car slowly gained speed while descending the mountain. The Humvee speeded, then Ricardo aimed for the main entrance, after some seconds the guards notices the Humvee descending at high speed. Michal was walking silently on the house aisles, then a loud bang sounded and some shots were fired. Michal knew that Ricardo made his big entrance. “That’s the signal” Michale thought with a devilish grin and decided to leave any subtlety behind. The guards fired at Ricardo who was hiding in the Humvee crouching on the driver’s seat, “Looks I trapped myself here” he thought, the shots cracked the crystals and after some time they stopped, then a guard appeared in the driver’s side door, so Ricardo took his shot and kicked the door has har as he thought, the door flex and hit the guard. Ricardo jumped out of the car, found the guard on the floor and stomped his head as hard as he could. This time, the head didn’t made resistance, the feet crushed the head has it where stomping a bug, blood and brains flew over the feet, splattering the lower legs, even the quads. Ricardo felt this overwhelming power dominating him and giving himself a stream of pleasure right to his brain, but there where another guard firing rounds at him. Ricardo crouched on the Humbles side. The guard was yelling in Russian it seemed, but Ricardo would not wait for a translator, Ricardo knew his strength was real, so hew decided to use it, using Michals example he simply kicked the Humvee has hard as he could, the Humvee flew towards the guard who got crushed between the speeding remains of the Humvee and the wall. Ricardo’s body reacted to the kill and his crotch engorged, Ricardo rubbed his wood “this is what Michal feels” he thought, then he heard a cough. The guard was miraculously alive, coughing blood. Ricardo pushed the Humvee apart, the guard was crushed, he clearly would die at any moment. Ricardo wanted to fell his strength again, he then palmed the guards head, Ricardo grinned, he enjoyed the feeling of being superior, his pecs flexed showing all the striations possible, his biceps engorged and Ricardo laughed maniacally while feeling the head resistance, Ricardo pressed harder and the head begun to cave, a subtle, but sickening cracking sound begun to emanate from the compressed head but Ricardo didn’t wanted to stop there, he kept pressing until the head gave up all the resistance possible and simple explored on Ricardos hands, Ricardo released the head and stumbled back in excitation. Ricardo felt superior, flexed his biceps and kissed them, he decided to sip his fingers to taste the human blood. Ricardo’s dick was engorged. He wanted to please himself but remembered that Michal was still there and decided to concentrate on the mission and went to search him. He left the place and walked to the house aisles while the house alarm begun to sound alerting all the guards. Michal crushed the alarm button he just activated, “that will make this funnier” he thought. Two guards sprung from, the next room door just to find a bodybuilder in posing trunks, soaked in blood and salivating. They ran to Michal, he yawned, Michal grabbed one guard by the chest by digging his right hand fingers on the sternum and lifting, then lifted the the other guard with his left hand, the guard with the perforated chest struggled but his pain was so intense that the only thing he could do was to express his pain with this face and try to move Michal’s strong arm but not even denting Michal’s skin. The other guard dangled his feet trying to kick Michal and trying to scratch Michal’s forearms to no avail. That was so easily the Michal felt disappointed. “I thought you wold mean a more challenging foe”. He said, then lifting the guards he pressed them agains the wall. Michal’s tríceps sprung to life compressing the guard by his sternum slowly, Michal grinned, he enjoyed the squirming of these weaklings. The sternum gave up and cracked on Michal’s fist, Michals kept pressing the heart and the body just stuck to his fist has the gravity made his job. Michal decided to prolong the suffering so, the decided to Miss the heart for now and went to grab the spine, the moment he grabbed the spine he felt the carotid pulse he felt the life passing through the blood, he felt sick to see that life wasted on such a weak being and then he grabbed the spine and the carotid and ripped from the guard’s body blood sprayed all over the place and soaked Michal and the other guard. The guard was horrified to see how easy was for Michal to rip apart a human being and how little care Michal had for their lives. Michal kept lifting the other guard, he wasn’t even feeling fatigue. He looked ash the guard, his gaze was excited, the guard tied to yell but Michal’s grip barely left any air passing through the windpipe. Michal pondered what to do. He pierced the guard arms with his right hand then slowly felt the muscles ripping by the strength of his fingers. The guard squirmed in pain but Michal continued slowly gripping the arm, he begun to tear slowly the arm muscles, the then fully grabbed the arm and yanked it, ripping it from the body, he released the grip on his neck so the guard fell to the floor trying to use his good arm to stop the blood loss. Michal said, “Is not use” So Michal grab the guards head and put it on the back of his leg and gripped it between his calf and tight. The guard tried to bite the calf muscle at the same time that Michal compressed his head with his calf and the calf broke the guards teeth and face, before the head slipped and the guard fell to the ground. Michal said “you should have let me kill you easily” then he put his foot on the head, he flexed his calf, the muscles were big and defined, Michal admired for some seconds his muscles and then compressed the head crushing it. “Weak, too weak” Michal said in frustration. Before he left for the second floor. Ricardo walked to the aisle, he didn’t saw any sights of Michal near. He was puzzled because the alarm went off but he expected more guards on the first floor, bit the guards didn’t broke to the aisles. he saw a door, he walked quietly and opened slightly the door, in the slit he saw a guard talking over the radio “There where two mangled bodies, we don’t know how many of them are here!, the security room doesn’t answer”. The guard said frantically. The guard waits for orders and Ricardo saw his change, he opened the door and tackled the guard, he grabbed the weapon and knocked the radio off the guards hand, both men struggled for a little, but Ricardo was stronger so he overpowered the guar, Ricardo grabbed the guards throat and said “time to die” Ricardo ripped the guard throat from the neck. The guard gasped for air but Ricardo wanted to inflict more brutality, he pinned the guard body to the ground using his knee and grabbed the head Ricardo pulled the head with both hands and ripped if from the body. Ricardo yelled in victory so his yells mixed with the alarm in a sick sound. Ricardo threw with all his might the head against the wall crushed the head and splattering all it’s contents over the wall. He then left the room and went for another kill. Michal walked to the second floor, he found the stair, there were three guards aiming his weapons at anyone who appeared on the base of the stairs. Michal decided to get up the stairs running to them. The guards fired his weapons, but the bulled bounced from Michal’s body, as soon as Michal reached the upper level of the stairs Michal grabbed to guard by the heads and crushed one agains the others, Michal pressed until his hands were almost together. Them he threw the headless bodies at both sides. The other guard wanted to run but Michal grabbed him by the neck, with one hand, then he used his other hand to lift him from the ground, Michal used all his back muscles to fold the guard in two from the spine, the guard just said “AIEEEEEEE” before Michal let the body fall and stomped the head flat. Michal enjoyed the cracking sound and the blood soaking his feet before going to the next Kill, he decided to go left to go to the playroom, he felt some of the guards where already there, he smiled while enjoyed the thrill to see how many kills he would get this day. Ricardo found the stairs, he saw bullet holes on the wall and begun to climb the stairs. He reached the trench up the stairs he was two headless bodies and a headless body broken in two. He saw Michal’s bloody footprints on the floor and decided to go to the other side just to find some more guards to kill. Ricardo rubbed his crotch and went to a door marked “operations”. He decided that since Michal already made a ruckus on the stairs there were no point in trying to be subtle. He kicked the door and saw two guards aimed at him. His weapons trembled, Ricardo wasn’t that big, but he was soaked in blood and brains, so he looked like a small version of Michal. He thought that they could be thinking that he was Michal, so he decided to play the role, “Fight with your fists or you will suffer the same fate your companions over there” he said with authority. The guards fired their guns and Ricardo dodged the bullets, but some of the bullets reached their target. Ricardo used his arms to cover his face, he feared that his stunt would cost him his life, the impacts hurt like hell but Ricardo then saw that even if the bullets impacts gave him pain, the bullets bounced on his muscles. Ricardo smiled and decided to go wild, Ricardo took the door and ripped it from the hinges. Then he threw the door at the guards who dodged the door, Ricardo grabbed a seat and threw it at the guard head who fell unconcious, the other guard fired his gun wildly. Ricardo covered his face, every step he took he understood that he now was stronger than the bullets, he still covered his face since he wasn’t sure about what would happen if the bullet hit and eye of his face, but he didn’t stopped. When he got near the guard, the guard tried to run terrified, but Ricardo grabbed him and bear hugged him, Ricardo used all his might tho crush the guards ribcage in one swift movement, the body fell limp, Ricardo kneeled over the body remains lifted his arms and closed his fist, then with both hands he slammed the head three times crushing it against the floor. Then he walked to the other guard, he grabbed the head and put it over his hairy chest. Ricardo compressed the head, has the guard was unconscious at first he didn’t felt nothing, but suddenly he regained consciousness to fin himself encased in muscle and hair. The punched Ricardo but Ricardo quit squeezing. Ricardo then felt contempt for the guard, Ricardo felt has a merciless predator so he used all his might and the eyes popped out of their sockets, the head was compressed against Ricardo’s chest and blood poured all over the place. Ricardo wiped the excess of blood and decided to go next to Michal. Michal entered the playroom, there were three guards, all aimed at him. Michal examined the room, but his eyes stood on one very big guard that was expecting Michal. “Hello Michal, long time no see” the guard said. Michals grinned, bounced his pecs and quads and said “Hi Ivan. Ivan was a big man, he was fit but he wasn’t a bodybuilder type, already in his first 40s, he had big arms, legs and pecs, his face was masculine, the only defect you could saw on Ivan was a flabby abdomen, but it in truth made Ivan look more masculine. He was a former army sergeant, he retired and found in the Old Reds a way to improve his income. He forged a kind of relationship that bordered on a little respect from Michal, he was weak for Michal’s standards, but he could be on Ricardo’s level or easily could improve with some training from the SSS. Unfortunately this time they both were on opposing sides, Ivan aimed at Michal but Michal said “Ivan I kinda like you, so I’ll give you a chance, first of all, I don’t use weapons excepting for these” Michal flexed his biceps, “these” he said pointing at his legs “or this” he said grabbing his crotch. Ivan raised an eyebrow. “So i kinda like you, you don’t seem like these bunch of losers, you have some strength, I’m inviting you to an interview, if you pass, you’ll be part of the SSS, you can become like me” Michal said. Ivan looked at Michal, Michal was huge and strong. No matter what, Michal seemed to be unfazed by the weapons. Ivan pondered his possibilities. “This SSS are another mafia?” Michal laughed, “Wolf would kill you at the instant you say that”. Michal said while walking near on the of there guards, they fired but Ivan didn’t shoot, the bullets ricocheted from Michals body who casually walked next tho the guards while looking casually at Ivan, Michal pushed one of the guards and sent him flying to the other side of the room where he fell to the floor with a thud. Then he grabbed the other guard weapon from the barrel and twisted cracking the hand bones, the guard yelled in pain. Michal grabbed the guard from the neck and pelvis and easily lifted the guard overhead. Michal lats grew in size and Michal’s V body shape looks like a menacing cobra. Michal smiled. “the SSS gives you power” then Michal brought down the body over his quads with all his might, the guards spine cracked but Michal’s might was so great the the body ripped in half over Michals quad scattering guts and blood over Michal’s abdomen ands pecs. Michal rose proudly bouncing his pecs an flexing his biceps “Do you want this kind of power?” Ivan was aroused by the brutal power he saw. Michal knew he had Ivan mesmerized, Ivan’s motivation on the Old Reds were that they gave the feelings of power and authority feeling that he lost when he was retired from the Army. On the Old Red’s he could execute some of their foes, Ivan became on of Igor’s favorites, unbeknownst to him, that saved his life because if he where one of Nikolai’s men he sure could be death at Wolf’s hands. Now, Michal could try to convince him to get an interview on the SSS. Michal kept flexing, mesmerizing Ivan with his power, Ivan loved the power, he saw the body remains. To increase the drama Michal went near the guards head and put his foot over it, it was unnecessary the guard would soon to be dead but still, he wanted Ivan to know his place. “Ivan, on the SSS we are way above the bugs” Michal said while slowly crushing the head until there was nothing from it excepting a paste that looked like Michal had stepped over dog shit. Michal’s quads rose and Ivan looked wondered, “How in hell you hide that power while you where here?” Ivan asked, Michal smirked “I didn’t” and slowly twisted the head so to show Ivan how little he cared abut the lesser beings lives. “All those disappeared guards…I was you” Ivan said dumbfounded. Michal dick sprung to action on the killing memories. “All those guards served his purpose… to be killed by my hands” Michal said while flexing a crab pose. “Don’t be a bug Ivan”. Ivan looked at Michal, “what do I do?” Michal walked next to Ivan, grabbed his shirt and ripped from his body, Michal used the shirt to clean his own torso. Ivan pecs where rounded, not as well defined has Michael’s but where way above average, he had good arms, then without asking Michal ripped Ivan’s pants, Ivans body was a powerlifter type body. “You have a decent body for the SSS, we could work your strength” Michal pondered to himself while ignoring Ivan’s complaint. Ivan complained about his clothes, Michal grabbed Ivan by the throat and brought him near his face, Ivan tried to release the grip but now he was on Michal’s receiving end. Ivan found his place, just above the average bug, just spared by Michal’s mercy. “I will end you to the SSS quarters, I’ll commend you, but even if I spare you here, I cannot guarantee that you’ll be received by the SSS” Michal said grinding his teeth, “We always look for candidates and we are now a little short on candidates, but If the Interviewer rejects you, you can have a fate worse than the bug there” Michal said while pointing at the corpse with his head. “Understood?” Michal said while releasing Ivan. Michal taught Ivan that he would get an opportunity on the SSS, but he lost his kill, he went in frustration and grabbed the other guard. He tried to use his weapon but Michal ripped the weapon with the hand. The guard yelled in pain but Michal was aroused and the power display for Ivan left him anting more, Michal turned the guard and pinned him against the wall, the Guard yelled. Michal ripped the clothes from the guards body like the were made of tissue paper, Ivan jaw dropped when he saw Michal back in action, on the front Michal was impressive, but the back where so well defined Ivan dick engorged, Michal’s triceps danced while ripping clothes, the calves were like bulls pinning the body against the wall. Michal took the remains and ordered, “stop the blood loss, I need this one alive…for a while”. Ivan got the message and took some clothes and used them to stop the blood loss from the hand. Ivan loved to see Michal domination, Michal caressed the guards ass “good, you have been doing your squats” he said and feeling the entrance point he rammed his dick ripping his posers and ripping the guards sphincter, Ivan saw the back, triceps and calves dancing while Michal raped the yelling guard, Ivan understood then that Michal didn’t wanted the guard to live for more information but has a release for his lust and primal instincts. Michal kepí pressing the body against the wall, the guard kept yelling “NOOOOOOOOOO” but Michal was so focused on his pleasure that he didn’t realized he was flattening the body agains the wall on each thrust. The guard yells where weaker by the thrust and after some time there were no more yells, the guard was almost dead, Michal kept thrusting over the crushed pelvis, he came inside. Michal lifted the body from the head and took the body off his prick that was looking white cum. Then in a savage thust he crushed the head against the wall, the head exploded but Michal strength where so brutal that he pierced the wall with his opened hand, so the body stuck on the wall like if it was some gruesome painting on the wall. Ivan precummed from the show. Michal turned to him, dripping cum, Ivan was terrified that he would be next. Michal breathing was heavy, he took his bloody hand, cleaned his prick with his hands and licked his hand. “First, you go and find me some trousers, boxers, whatever you find” Michal said while breathing like a beast. Ricardo entered the room and saw Michal and Ivan, he went to fight Ivan but Michal pushed Ricardo to the other wall, Ricardo went flying over the room and hit the wall, but Ricardo didn’t fell to the ground. Michal was surprised, his amusement lowered his excitation. Ivan stopped on his tracks, now knowing what to do. “Ivan, do it quickly, don’t go to the third floor, they’re ours” Michal ordered. Ivan left the room as quick has he could. Michal roared in defiance. He wiped the blood from his body. “He is our recruit now, or at least until the Interviewer decides his fate” Michal said, Ricardo walked next to Michael “you grew stronger” Michal said. Ricardo flexed his body, for a swimmers’s body, Ricardo was packed and his hairy pecs and legs made him look sexy, “I feel now the results of the training in the SSS”. Ricardo said proudly. “Know your place idiot, your body is still accustoming to the training, don’t go reckless or you will be killed and the Interviewer will nag at me if I let you be killed”. Michal responded. “But sir, I learned that my body repels bullets” Michal looked at Ricardo’s body, this kind of bullets are easy, but they still can bruise you, so still, watch for yourself, if you get yourself killed, I’ll tell the interviewer that you were an idiot that didn’t knew your place” Michal said bluntly. Ricardo stood silent “yes sir” he said. “Good” Michal responded. They stood silent, Michal heard the movements on the 3th floor, the floor trembled form the guards movements, they were barking orders, but Michal decided to wait a little more, after some minutes Ivan entered the room with some military trousers and handed it to Michal. Michal took some boxers that still left too little to the imagination and “covered”. Michal smiled, “Ricardo, let’s go, Ivan you stay her, wait us here, you were Boris confidence man, I will need you” He ordered and both naked man left the room. Michal and Ricardo walked tho the stair, Michal saw the upper side of the stairs and suddenly he pushed Ricardo at the side and covered himself. At the upper side of the stairs three men on a sandbag bunker were firing a heavy machine-gun. They were scared so they were too trigger happy, has soon has they saw any part of Michals body they fired. So it was very difficult to go up using the stairs. “What do we do sir? Would be difficult to go up on this way” Ricardo said. Michal looked at him “I could be strong enough to resist the bullets from that thing” Michal said bouncing his pecs. “I only pushed you so you don’t become a strainer, you should know your place” Michal scolded Ricardo who grew fa little ashamed. Ricardo tried to look up but the guards fired, one shot grazed Ricardo skin. Ricardo’s face twitched in pain. “Told you so” Michal said. Michal grabbed the wall and using his hand ripped a big chunk of wall and in a quick movement he tossed it to the machine-gun. The weapon was toppled, Michal seized his opportunity, so he jumped before the guards could put the weapon on his place, one of the guards yelled when he saw Michal approaching at an awesome speed. The guard tried to run but Michal grabbed him by his neck and used his body has a bat. Michal swung the body and nocked the guards over the bunker, one of the guard fell downstairs, Ricardo grabbed the guard in rage and swung him downstairs where he fell with a thud. Michal stood upstairs looking down ad Ricardo, he just crushed the neck of the guard and ripped his head in one swift movement since Michal didn’t wanted to lose any time with this bug. Ricardo grabbed the other guard by his lowered and swung the guard against the wall, the guard stood limp but Ricard would not risk to let him alive, Ricardo went for the head and twisted if 180° degrees first, then twisted again so the head was looking forward, but the neck was clearly twisted like a knot. Michal smirked and then grabbed the other guard from the lower legs. When Ricardo reached upstairs Michal said “Too slow… this is the proper way to do it” Michal swung the body agains the wall with all his might, the head and body was crushed like a but against the wall, the body stuck to the wall, Michals pulled the corpse from the wall and ripped the legs of the body like they were tissue paper. Michal flexed his biceps. “come on Ricardo, can you do better?” Ricardo answered bitterly “show off”. Michal felt Ricardo’s frustration on his voice, Michal approached him and grabbed his wounded arm just over the bulled wound. Michal pressed the wound and Ricard yelled in pain. “If you just accepted your place you would not be wounded” Michal said with a calm anger on his voice, “Wolf already would have killed you, but the Interviewer sent yo with me to give you a chance to be of good use for the SSS”. Michal kept pressing, Ricardo cried in pain. “Know your place” Michal angrily said “Obey, don’t make me kill you…do you want to be stronger?” Michal ordered while causing more pain to Ricardo. Two guard appeared behind Michal and shot their guns but the bullets bounced on Michals skin who ignored them” Ricardo cried in pain but nodded with his head. “Good” Michal said and released the arm. “You have a lot of training to do, but today, you’ll learn you mental skills, that’s you mission” Ricardo stood up and forced himself to endure the pain, his arm was bleeding but he ignored it. Michal nodded then he turned to the guards, took both arms of one guard and with one yank he ripped them both at the same time, the guard yelled but Michal released the arms and punched the chest and abdomen with both hands, he grabbed the spine and with a yell his triceps and back flexed ripping the body in two. Michal released the body halves and grabbed the other guard by the throat. He looked at Ricardo who was standing behind Michal clearly enjoying the way Michal tore apart a guard like he was made of cookie mass. Michal tossed the other guard in front of Ricardo “he’s yours, show me”. Ricardo seised hi opportunity, let his foot and slammed if over the guards femur that snapped, the guards quads here destroyed but Ricardo’s . Ricardo kept pinning the leg of the ground, he bent over the body and grabbing the guards chest he lifted the body ripping the leg on the process, Ricardo felt his strength and loved the feeling, but he now kept his cool, he enjoyed the feeling to be an unstoppable alpha, but now he was in control of his feelings, he could be more like Michal’s a snuff lover unstoppable man but who always kept his cool to enjoy his kill, Ricardo now had an example to follow and he knew that the guards life would be an excellent offering”. Ricardo walked next to Michal, “Sir….master, can I touch your body? Michal stood and flexed his pecs, Ricardo pinned the guard’s legless body by the head In front of Michal’s pecs. The yelling guard saw himself looking at the most hard pecs he could ever see. Ricardo slowly pushed the guards head on Michal’s chest Michal smiled. “Thats good”. Ricardo then pressed the head with all his might and the head was crushed. Blood poured from the head orifices and splashed his pecs. Ricardo rubbed the bloody head remains over Michal pecs. They were so big that Ricardo was forced to use both hands to feel Michal’s chest. Ricardo was aroused, “So this is your power” Michal grinned “Yes”. Ricardo, humbled felt Michal’s legs, then kissed them both, he licked Michal calves, Michal groaned for a second and then he gently grabbed Ricardo from the shoulders. “I can’t allow myself to be distracted from this mission, there are still more rooms here and Igor is up” Michal said disappointing Ricardo. “Don’t worry” Michal said “I accept you apology, so now let’s finish this mission” Michal said and then went to the aisle. Michal went along Ricardo on the third floor “Seems they couldn’t replenish the guards we killed with Nikolai”. Michal though. “Ricardo, go to that room, there should only be a guards living room. Ricardo nodded, then Michal said “You can release a little if you can, I´ll be up”, Ricardo smiled and entered the room. There were two guards on the hide behind a big sofa, guns aiming “No machine-guns or Miniuzis?” Ricardo thought contemptuously. The guards fired his guns to Ricardo but now Ricardo was stronger, his body reacted in unison with his mind, so Ricardo’s skin repelled the bullets. Ricardo’s arm was still on pain from the punishment inflicted by Michal, but that pain helped him to be in control. Ricardo’s body was changing during this mission, so his mind. Michal’s example gave him an aim, Ricardo wanted to be al least strong enough to be a SSS elite and he would aim for that, he would aim to be on Michals, Wolf and the Interviewer expectations. No matter if he never in his life would get as strong has Michal or Wolf, he will devote himself to be strong, and anyone that dares to interfere will feel his wrath…or his lust. Ricardo quickly grabbed one of the guards and took the gun from his hand, then tossed it to the other guard who dodged the impact. The guard kept firing and hit his companion on the chest. The guard begun to bleed, Ricardo wanted a slow kill. He wanted to be like Michal, he wanted to enjoy the feeling of tearing someone apart, but until now he was a beast, not knowing to control his power, now he was in control, he would keep in control of his might and he loved this feeling even more. Ricardo walked to the other guard and took the gun crushing the guards fingers on the process. Ricardo kicked the guard who flew to the wall. “Wait there”. Ricardo then took the wounded guard, he knew that the bulled hit internal organs, so the guard would be dead soon, but Ricardo won’t let him to go peacefully to the other side. Ricardo took his right arm and twisted it tearing the biceps, the guard’s face twitched but the damage to his lungs didn’t slowed him to scream Ricardo released his arm and saw the bruise he just caused. Ricardo tested with the other arm but instead of twisting he yanked it has hard as he could, the arm dislocated from the shoulder. The wounded guard moved his legs squirming to the exit, Ricardo walked next to him “seems I found a bug, then he lifted his foot and placed it over the guards head, slowly, Ricardo felt the guards hair caressing his sole, Ricardo’s quadriceps begun to contract, his quad fibers slowly recruiting to except pressure, the sole went down like an hydraulic press, slowly the head was compressed, ad first there where no clear deformation Ricardo felt aroused, his wood was growing, the pressure grew exponentially has more fibers where recruited, then the head cracked, Ricardo felt the first cracks on his sole, then he kept compressing, the head was not even a challenge, not anymore, Ricardo’s quads went full strength and the sole went crashing down anything on it’s way, crushing compressing and destroying the head. Ricardo’s food was covered in blood, skin brains and hair. Ricardo loved this. He kissed his flexed biceps and touched his nips. This self worshipping was demanding him some release and he knew where exactly he could get it. The other guard stood speechless at the gruesome show he was holding with his left hand the remains of the right hand and trying to figure a way out. Ricardo’s swimmer body was not has impressive has Michals, but the way he saw Ricardo crushing his former companion made him feel fear. Ricardo slowly walked to him, he ripped is boxers revealing all his nakedness. The guard stood in horror, “what to you wand from me?” Ricardo just grinned, he wasn’t there to chat with bugs, he grabbed the guard’s left shoulder and tossed the guard to the sofa, Ricardo walked next to the guard and lifted him from the chest, with his foot he licked the sofa to accommodate it so he could lay the guard and turned him down. Ricardo Feld the guard’s ass and then ripped clean the clothes from his body, the clothes didn’t gave any resistance so in some seconds there where two naked men, or on Ricardo’s mind, there where only one man there, the other was only a body that only existed to satisfy a primal need. Ricardo rammed his dick on the guards ass, the guard cried “NOOOOOOOO” but Ricardo would not listen, he saw Michal’s brutality and it aroused him, Ricardo primal needs manifested on each throat from the body, Ricardo’s dick rubbed against the guards thing ass, Ricardo thrusted and thrusted, every movement was stronger that the one before, the guards tried to break Bree with his left arm, Ricardo didn’t wanted the guard to let go so he grabbed the arr from the elbow and tore if from the body, the only thing that was left was a Biceps and triceps heads dislocated from their lower insertions, the blood gushed from the am. Ricardo knew that the guard would be dead but he kept thrusting, his mind was overjoyed, he loved the feeling of utter dominance he had over a weakling. Ricardo trusted but the guards resistance was getting weaker, he was dying. Ricardo then decided to take a little more pleasure and grabbed the head with both hands, Ricardo thrusted, every time faster, Ricardo crushed the head and the twitching body gave him a final stream of pleasure. Ricardo went out and jerked himself fro another 5 minutes until he summed. Ricardo grinned, this was his first rape experience, he now felt what Michals felt and loved it. After some seconds Ricardo’s breathing became normal, he wiped the blood and sperm from his body, and left the room. Michal was out there, he had on his right hand a guards crushed head with his body hanging. Michal grinned “I went to see how you were going", Michals looked at the room’s interior, “seems you had fun” Michal said with an amused expression on his face. Ricardo just smiled. “Good” Michal’s said. Lets continue, Ricardo, look for the other rooms, I’ll go to the fourth floor” The four floor was the smallest, but it had the most valuable assets for Michal. Michal knew that it was designed has a long aisle with three bulletproof divisions. He still was puzzled that Igor didn’t left, Michal entered the first division, he saw a well equipped nursery, Michal nodded when he saw a slim guy dressed in a doctor’s coat. “Hi Doc” Michal said. The Doctor seated in his desk “Michal, long ti no see you, you came back, seems you betrayed us for real” The Doctor said. “Well Doc, you already know that, you have a lot of patients down there…” the Doctor smiled resignedly . “If you’re here they are all dead I suppose, seems that the Old Red’s have sustained quite a blow”. Michal was amused “you’r saying that so casually?, don’t you care for you colleagues?” The Doctor shrugged, well, I’m really here for the “volunteers”, Igor wanted me to improve our guards physical abilities, I’ve tried but so far I haven’t achieved the results I wanted, you never let me study you, that would truly helped me, but you’re too stubborn” He said “Sorry Doc", Michal said, “I din’t really wanted to be your rat” he said bouncing his pecs. The Doctor raised an eyebrow. “You’re quite the specimen, with your help we could rebuild the Old Red’s” Michal said “aaaah, the SSS will be the new owner”. The Doctor took a beverage from his desk and drank. Michal didn’t recognized the bottle. The Doctor flinched, yelled in agony and fell to the floor, “Coward” Michal said, the Doctor committed suicide, he walked to the next door “where are you going?” The Doctor said while stepping up. Michal seemed surprised. The Doctor took his desk lifted over his head and then threw it to Michal” Michal dodged the desk, then the Doctor jumped to Michal and kicked his pecs. Michal stumbled back, surprised “What?” He asked. “I only could prepare some of these ergogenic aids” Only two, but I’m quite proud of the results. Michal stood there surprised. “What are those?” This serum helps me to improve my muscle strength and reflexes”. The doctor put his hands on the coat’s pockets. “It’ s very difficult to prepare it, but I’m very proud of the results” The Doctor jumped in front of Michal and to Michal’s surprise two heavy blows landed on his abdomen. The Doctor kicked Michal who stumbled back. Michal sent two punches but the Doctor dodged them. The Doctor made a jab and Michal kept stumbling and crashed on a cabinet, all kinds of medical supplies fell to the floor, Michal fell dizzy for s second before receiving a kick on his face. A drop of blood dripped from the side of Michals mouth. The Doctor was ecstatic on his ability to hit Michal. “See Michal, I really wanted you, you’re such a good specimen. I could use you to improve my formula. So I could use that formula to improve all the Old Red’s guard. If i had you, this tragedy would not have happened, if just you would lend me your blood Nikolai would not be dead, the Old Red’s would have destroyed you pitiful organization” The Doctor jabbed Michal again. Michal stumbled and tripped on an oxygen tank and fell to the floor. “But you’re stubborn, and you didn’t fell for the sedatives on your food” The Doctor picked the oxygen tank with the intention to use it has a maze. “I knew you were stronger than you appeared, even for your size, I tried to warn that stupid Nikolai, I always suspected you and now they see I wasn’t wrong”, the Doctor kicked Michal on the abdomen. Michal covered his abs. “I told them to keep an eye on you, my formula wasn’t ready for Nikolai’s guard, they could wait for two more days…now I’ll killl you, and when we rebuild the Old Red’s you’ll be dead and your blood will be the base for my new stable formula”. The Doctor lifted the oxygen tank over Michal’s head and went for the kill, the tank descended but Michal’s hand grabbed the tank and ripped it from the Doctors hand. The surprised Doctor tried to jump bak but Michals grabbed his ankle and the Doctor tripped. Michal raised has big as he was. “The act is over…Now I see, your motherfucker” The Doctor was surprised. Michal had some red spots on his skin where the Doctor hit, but the Doctor knew that the damage was very minimal. “No, no, why you’re this strong?” Michal lifted the Doctor from the throat with his left hand “I knew you where doing some twisted experiments here, I knew you wanted me, I felt sick and now I see you were trying to poison me to take my blood?” Michal cleaned the blood drop from, his mouth with his hand. “This drop is more than most of my opponents had gotten from me”, Now you tell me. Michal lifted the Doctor and pinned him to the stretcher from the throat. Michal begun to crush the windpipe “Tell me Doc…what was that drug you used?” The Doctor struggled, but he wasn’t able to break free. “They are some noradrenaline analogs, they offer short term strength boost, the mental effects make the soldiers stronger…” Michal looked at the Doctor’s eyes “You really thought that that could defeat me?” Michal asked clashing his teeth” “You know that Igor makes his close guards train very hard, no weak man can be near Igor” Michal, pondered the Doctors words. “Why you needed my blood?” “You where different, I saw that from the beginning, unbeknown to you, I gave you the prototype formula” Michal released the neck, then gave one step back, we was thinking on the Doctor revelation. “What did you find”. The Doctor sat on the stretcher smiling proudly. “You where the only one that didn’t die, you were stronger, I kept perfecting the formula, with such resistance I could use you to perfect the drug. The Doctor went to a nearby cabinet and opened it, there were some bottles marked with numbers from the 1 to 12. You helped me to improve the formula from 7 to 12. Before it the drug down’t had an effect or killed the volunteers. You resisted, your body was so magnificent, it was strange, the drug didn’t had any apparent effect on you, but somewhat made you even more aggressive, but the effect on your strength wasn’t apparent. Michal listened in silence, “…but having a body capable to resist the deadly effects made me wonder if I could improve the formula by studying you blood.” The Doctor said. Michal thought on those time where he felt more aggressive than usual, the time he needed to grab a guard and run to a far away place where he could rape and snuff at will. He wondered how many time he could resist all those uncontrollable wrath episodes, how many time his mission was in jeopardy because he couldn’t control his impulses? He wasn’t discovered but the now understood why he killed so many guards while on mission, that made Igor paranoid, so he needed to get near Nikolai, but Igor was the Old Red’s true boss, Michal felt the rage filling his body. “I tried to convince you to give me some blood vials” The doctor said. “At the end I tried to kill you, but you’re too resistant, before I tried more drastic measures Nikolai chose you and you all left to the SSS headquarters, I was disappointed but at least with a last effort I could made the only vial of 13th formula, the one I used before, nobody knew it and at leas it seems to work for a quick strength boost, I still need to work on prolonging it’s effects, but I’m near…”. The Doctor left the stretcher, “Now I told you everything, I can’t beat you I Know, Igor will kill me if he finds I’ve told you everything, so I have two choices, I can try to leave or I can join you, I can be of good use for the SSS. The doctor said. Michal thought that the Doctor could be a useful asset, he could help to accelerate the SSS guard’s training. Michal walked silently next to the Doctor. The Doctor felt secure, he had the experience, the knowledge so he could improve the formula, Michal looked at the cabinet with the rugs inside and asked “Where I can find the instructions to make that formula?” The Doctor tapped his head “I have all in my head, I just deleted the computer files just in case Igor tries to kill me, he needs ,e and now the SSS needs me”. The Doctor said. “So, no copies?” Michal asked “No cop…” Michal grabbed the Doctors throat lifted him and with a bam he pinned to the stretcher again. “See Doc, I’ve trained all my life to have my strength, I’m very proud of my might… so I don’t appreciate the fact that you gave me some drugs to use me as a guinea pig, the sole idea of using any drugs to make me stronger would soil the very SSS values, you don’t know us….you don’t belong to us…you don’t deserve us”. Michal said while clenching his free fist. Michal released the Doctor who tried to scape, Michal grabbed him and pinned again to the stretcher, Michal ripped the Doctors coat, shirt and tank top, the Doctor was fit, he had a swimmers body similar than Ricardo, but different from him he was hairless. Michal looked at the body, he was fit, he could be a good recruit, but Michal won’t forgive what this unworthy being tried to do to him. “Doctor, you have surgery” Michal said, so he grabbed the Drs abs with both hands, dug his fingers and ripped the abdomen wall open. The Doctor yelled in pain, the Doctor guts where exposed, Michal graded the intestines and tore them open, while showing them to the horrified Doctor, “Look, you’re full of shit” Michal grabbed each organ and tore is apart, Michal graded the pancreas, the liver, the kidneys and tore them with increased speed and brutality. The Doctor tried to grab Michal’s hands but Michal just cracked the forearms who fell limp at the stretcher’s sides, the legs where moving wildly with each organ that Michal tore. “Look Doctor, you have even more things inside, I’ll take them out too” Michal said with en evil grin, “Your drugs worked”…Michal said while grabbing the Doctor’s lungs “they are useful to prolong you pain” Michal said while grabbing the ribcage and ripping them open exposing the hearth and lungs, Michal grabbed both lungs and tore them open, then grabbed the heart and crushed if before yanking it out. The alls where soaked in blood and guts as Michael tore each organ from the Doctor’s abdominal and chest cavities. The Doctor where dead already but Michal would not let the brain go undamaged. He took the head with his left hand and with his right hand he punched the head with such strength the the fist came out from the bak of the head. Michal released his left hand and the body just stuck on the air, hangin from mica’s side like an exposed piece of meat on a butcher shop. Michal looked the body, he despised the body. “At the end you you need hard work Michal said flexing his biceps and then ripping the body from his fist with his left hand. Michal dripped the Doctor’s blood, he used his hand to wipe out the blood from his body. Michal wanted to finish off Igor as quick as possible, he was puzzled that no-one came to help the Doctor, he expected al least a guard coming go help, but nobody came “Could be possible that the Doctor simply left? Or he truly wanted to defect?” Michal pondered while walking. At the next room he found seated on a desk, looking at Michal, “Nice kill you had there” he said. “Michal walked next to the desk. “Adam, why you didn’t helped the Doctor?” Michal asked. Adam was extremely big, not has defined as Michal but he could give him a run on his money at least from the size, Adam was bald, he had the face that showed that he could be fearsome if angered and his ling beard made hem look like a big biker type, but he didn’t wanted to fight. He simple stated: “I heard everything, I saw what you did, your brutality…I know I can’t beat you…but…I wan’t to join you, I wan’t to be like you” Adam said bluntly. Michal lifted an eyebrow, “but you’re quite strong isn’t it? You even have the Doctor’s formula”. Adam lifted a bottle on his hand “Come on, drink it!, I’ll wait” Michal said. Adam looked at the bottle and the looked at Michal, his bald face showed a mix of shame and despise. “I could drink it and maybe I can beat you, but for what? What would be the satisfaction? You already listed to the Doctor, this only gives you short term results, what would be the glory of that?” Adam destroyed the bottle against the wall. “I can’t stand this shame, the l Red’s were to be real strong, not this, I want to be really strong, like you” Adam looked at Michal’s begging. “And what If I refuse?” Michal said. “Adam went silent, he walked in front of Michal. Adam didn’t looked like he was fearing Michal but he was sure on his steps. Michal felt surprised since this big man was so sure of what he wanted that he could even come next to him. Adam said bluntly “If you don’t let me join you…then kill me like you did to the guards, or the doctor, If you don’t let me join you, then destroy me, I’ll be useless”. Michal raised an eyebrow. Michal grabbed Adams clothes and ripped them out, Adam stood there only with his boxer briefs, socks and shoes. Adam was packed, he had this wrestler-powerlifter type, Michal thought that Adam was very strong for his size. “What to you offer?” Michal asked, “I offer me” Adam said flexing his biceps and legs. “Will you help me to manage the Old Red’s remains and make them an assists for the SSS?” Adam face showed a little grin. “I’ll even kill the remains and rebuild for you if you ask me”. Michal smiled, “I’ll grant you an interview, I’m not the one that chooses our members, but I can help you to get your chance”. Adam looked puzzled. “I´ll explain you later Ricardo. Adam, I need the Old red’s information, you’ll be able to handle that?” Michal said. Adam nodded with his head”. Just at that moment Ricardo arrived, looked at the Doctors office and corpse “Look you had fun here” Michal smirked. “Are you going to kill him?” Ricardo asked. “Nope, we will have another interview” Michal said. Ricardo nodded “There were no more guards on the third floor” Ricardo said. “Only Igor and two guards are left” Adam said, “but they are not here” he added. Michal raged “what????” Adam stumbled back and said “Look for yourself”. Michal walked to the next door, ripped it from his hinges and tossed aside. The office was big, but empty, the furniture was the only thing that stood there. On the main desk there was a piece of paper and Michal found written on it just a word “basement” with a smile, like a meme. Adam went behind Michal with Ricardo “He’s waiting from you down there, he had the only stash of the formula” he said. “Why there are so few guards?” Michal asked. “After you left, with Nikolai, we lost contact with him, after a few days we assumed that Nikolai and presumably you were dead. We send our intel gatherers and when we saw you on the colosseum fights we knew that you double-crossed us” Adam said. Michal turned to Adam, “So you like the fights too” Michal said with a grin. Adam blushed Igor and I liked the fights, but we haven’t seen you before, we you found the links recently, but when you appeared, Igor went wild, he was decided to get his revenge, so he pressed the Doctor to improve the formula, as you saw, he could only manage to make to the 13th, but in the process, a lot of guard where killed. We lost so many man for such a small gain” Adam said, it seemed that he was worried for his men. “At the end there were only Igor, the Doctor, his two bodyguards and the few men fortunate to not be given the test formula.” Adam clenched his fist. “Igor wanted to kill you, he wanted to be strong, but he almost destroyed the Old Red’s” “you know I’ll destroy it” Michal said, “I don’t care anymore, you’re worthy, they are not” Adam answered. “So, what do I do for this “interview” he asked. Michal smiled “Ricardo, Adam will be our guest, please escort him with Ivan” “Ivan defected too? Ivan is a good man” Adam said with a surprised face. Michal nodded “you too can help with this issue, if you both pass the Interview, now go”. Ricardo signaled Adam to follow him. “Ricardo, after you escort Adam I’ll wait you on the basement”. Michal said. Ricardo and Adam left. Michal pondered all the info recently gathered. So, in the end he was responsible for the Old Red’s demise. Michal smiled. He went down, the third floor was deserted, the seconds flor was deserted too, there were no signs of Adam, Ivan or Ricardo. On the first floor he found a running terrified guard. Michal ran, the guard just saw a bodybuilder running ad devil’s speed that grabbed him by the throat. “No no no” The guard screamed. Michal left him and found a cellphone. The guard screamed. “Do you have any signal?” Michal purred. “No no no” The guard screamed again… “Oh you say that you have signal?, Can I bust borrow you phone?” Michal said in a sweet purring voice. The phone was locked but Michal recognized it was one of those with facial lock. Michal grabbed the guard by the head and made the guard unlock the phone. The guard kept yelling “No, no no” The phone unlocked, “thank’s sweetie” Michal said in a sweet voice, “I’wont see your photos, don’t worry” Michal then crushed the guards head with his hand, the guard made gurgling scream before the crush; Michal tapped on the phone. “Mission going OK, 2 interviews, wait for next update”, Michal send the message to the SSS Headquarters then crushed the phone and proceeded to the basement. Michal went downstairs, he casually wiped the the blood from his hands with the walls. Michal went down humming slowly walking, enjoying the time, feeling his calved dancing with every step, his quads flexing, Michal enjoyed the feeling of being in his own Wonderfull body. And blood soiled body, he reached the basement. Michal took his time to look around, the basement was big, It was a big space, like a warehouse, Michal wondered why the Old Reds would need to use the SSS space if they had this kinda big space. Michal saw the door, so he used the blood on his hand to draw an arrow for Ricardo to find him. Michal was aroused to see what he would find on the other side of the door. It was kind like entering the colosseum. He then opened the door. The basement space was huge as Michale supposed, in the center there where two big guards, and in a small bucked there was Igor, Igor was a huge Russian, packed with muscle, Igor was shirtless, his biceps swelled with power. Michal knew Igor meant business, but he never saw him shirtless, unless Nikolai, Igor could easily put up a fight, Igor in fact was the real leader for the Old Red’s, Nikolai was his second in command, in fact, Nikolai was his only childhood friend, they went together to the military and both decided to retire at the same time, soon they both left Moscow, then Igor went heavy on training until he won some bodybuilding contests, that gave them enough money to travel and scape Russia and east Europe, but unfortunately in their new land they soon found that things where going to be difficult, very difficult, unfazed, Igor used his size and specially, his strength to make some mob’s business, they worked with the Russians, the latins, the Italians, even the Japanese, on all those adventures Nikolai went along and helped him until they found that they needed to make their own business using the skills they learned. They created the Old Red’s has a way to remind them of his old country and also to make a statement that they would take all the old Russian mobs under their wings. Igor and Nikolai grew their mob and their friendship together, they felt like brothers. But even has Nikolai had some authority, everyone knew that the brain and brawn was Igor’s but they already knew that if they even mentioned that to Igor, they would find their deaths at Igor’s hands. They grew in power, but unfortunately other mobs still outgrow them in size, but not in brutality, Igor wanted to grow even if that was at the cost of fear, Nikolai didn’t care, he even enjoyed the brutality, one day that found about the SSS warehouse business and decided to send some of their valuable stuff there, until Nikolai wanted to send them drugs to store. Igor knew that the SSS could be brutal but since they weren’t interested on the mob business but as a mob outsourcer, they didn’t taught they could be a threat. Even so, Igor knew the SSS would be pissed if they discovered the drugs, but Nikolai insisted, Nikolai decided to make increasing quantities of drugs, at first the SSS only sent messages, is Nikola decided to test the waters even more. Igor warned him but Nikolai dismissed his concerns “We could just take them out” One day a new recruit came to the Old Red’s, Michael, he was one of a kind, Michal grew in the ranks at a extremely fast speeds, his arrival came at the same time that some guard simply vanished, but Nichal was son excellent on his work that the workload of the other guards wasn’t affected, Michal grew until he became the confidant of Nikolai, much to Igor disapproval but Nikola was set on him. One fateful day Nikolai decided we needed a base on the city, Igor was worried but Nikolai convinced him that the idea to take the SSS would be good, they knew the SSS didn’t used any weaponry, they thought that the SSS bribed some corrupt officers and politicians, Igor are worried that many guards disappeared without any explanation, they kept vanishing without any trace but Nikolai asked for a lot of men to take the SSS quarters…they never came back, they vanished. Now, the only apparent survivor was there, killing the rest of the Old Red’s, destroying what’s left of the organization…he was the answer, he had the explanations…and he seemed unstoppable. “Hello Michal” Igor said in a clear but cold voice, ”You came back”. Michal bounced his pecs. “Hi former boss” Michal answered. “I never was” Igor said. Michal nodded, “We can say that for a time I was, I killed a few people for you as you can remember”, “And you killed more of us I might add” Igor said trying to control his rage. “You made some missions for us, I might say that you were a great soldier, but little us knew that you really had another boss. I should have suspected it, but Nikolai…poor Nikolai was mesmerized by you, he thought that you were a good asset, and in a way you were, but I suspected, you were a good killer, a too good I might add, that kind of experience you don’t learn in the military, I knew you meant trouble, but I hear Nikolai, I should have stopped him…now I understand It always was you…” Igor said with main and rage in his voice. Michal scratched his chin, “Well Igor, in fact the ones that created this problem…where yourselves” Igor looked Michal with shock “You knew the SSS rules, you knew how we worked, you knew that the SSS didn’t stored drugs of any kind” Michal said. “You received our warnings, the SSS values their secrecy vow, but the SSS also values their rules, you were too stupid to ignore our warnings, so they sent me…at first I thought it would be an easy mission, but once I learned of Nikolai plans to take over the SSS, I needed I have to act, I needed to protect the SSS, and I protected it. But your transgressions against the SSS were so extreme that the only possible punishment is to utter destroy the Old Red’s” Unless you accept to abide by our rules and become one with us. Michal said in a cold but diplomatic voice. Igor was shocked, Michal just gave him the piece of information he needed to complete the puzzle… “And what about Nikolai?” Michal flexed his biceps “I suppose he was crushed like the big he always was” Michal groin grew in excitement. “You don’t know how I enjoyed ripping the brains out of his head and crushing it with these hands” Michal laughed like a maniac. “So tell me Igor, you’re strong, I know that, your guards over there are strong too Michal said pointing both with his finger. “So what do you say? Do you want an Interview with the SSS?” Michal said, Some steps sounded on the aisle, Ricardo entered the room slowly, look at the size of the place. “Do you have a lackey?” Igor asked with contempt. “I don’t know if a lackey is a good word on the SSS we respect our peer unless they are weak, he is an aspiring SSS elite” Michal answered. “So, there are elites on your little group?” Igor commented. “I wont call it ‘little’, as far a we know…we are now bigger than your group” Igor took the hit and sputtered “You traitor, you killed Nikolai you came here and destroyed our soldiers, now you think that I would join you?” Michal was unfazed…he pondered his answer and said “I know your answer, and your guards…do you want to have an interview with us?” Michal asked pointing at them again. The guards stood unfazed, “see? Joseph and Oleg are my most loyal guards, they are also the only ones that can even match my strength because they train with me here” Michal said opening his arms and showing Michal and Ricardo the entire place “we took the training equipment outside so we can have a fight without any advantages, just you and us. Igor said “yo mean, you wanted to take me with your two guards…so fair from you” Michal said scorning Igor. “You really wanted to kill me here, but you miscalculated dearly”. Igor was shocked. “See Igor, I now understand that you had a lot of difficulty trying to recover from your losses since the SSS took your valuables hostage when you tried to overtook us, you knew that you couldn’t get more soldiers quickly enough to fight the SSS, or to defend yourself from other mobs when the news broke. You even asked the doctor to forcibly increase the formula strength, I didn’t knew about that chemical compound but unfortunately that will only ad to your faults”. Michal said “We despise those methods, but you embraced them we could work together in your benefit, but you decided to betray us…you’re despicable, you’re unworthy… but worst of all…you’re weak” Michal said scorning Igor. “Do you want to fight me?” Igor asked. Michal smiled, “That’s one fight I want…but before… I want to play a game…yo say that these two are strong, I have here may ‘lackey’ as you dared to call him, so why we don’t see what can your guards do against my lackey and then we hit ourselves until one of us dies?” Michal said. The guards didn’t waited for an answer, Ricardo jumped to action too. Igor yelled “wait your idiots” Michal just laughed. The three men clashed in the space between Michal and Igor watched in silence, Joseph and Oleg tried to punch Ricardo, Ricard was dodging punched and kick’s at fast he could, he could withstand a hit but he didn’t exactly knew the guards power so he tried to assess it. Then he realized that trying to fight tow men at the same time wasn’t a good strategy, so he dodged a punch from Oleg and grabbed Joseph’s leg, with all his might he threw Joseph to a wall, Joseph’s head smashed against the wall and he felt unconscious. “NO, your idiot” Igor said, Joseph then hit Ricardo in the face, Ricardo stumbled, Joseph went for a jab but Ricardo reacted and hit him directly in the face, Joseph face bled by his nose and mouth, Joseph try to hit Ricardo but Ricardo was faster and using the leg has a lever he knocked the guard to the ground. The guard was facedown and Ricardo pinned his leg and made a heel lock, Joseph cried in pain, but Ricardo when fro more, he grabbed Joseph’s feet and cracked it so the feet was 180 degrees backwards, “YES” Ricardo yelled, Joseph grabbed his leg in pain. Ricardo flexed his biceps in victory “you haven’t finished yet” Michal said. Ricardo looked at Michal…”yes sir” he responded, Ricardo grabbed Joseph arms and twisted them, Joseph went wild from the pain, he was twitching side to side, but Ricardo wanted an utter defeat, Ricardo grabbed Joseph in a camel clutch, he looked at Michal and then Igor in defiance, he wanted the head backwards with all his might, there was a crack, then a riiiiip, Ricardo ripped Joseph’s head off the body. The ripped head had an horrified death, like Joseph wasn’t ready to be killed by a man smaller than him. “Your useless piece of shit” Igor said. Ricardo then grabbed Oleg from the place he felt and while standing defiantly in front of Igor he squashed Oleg’s head with his barefoot”. The body twitched and the stopped movement. Ricardo kicked the body against Igor who dodged it. Ricardo the jumped to Igor but Igor was prepared for that, Igor made a front kick that landed on Ricardo’s jaw. Ricardo stumbled back and fell unconscious. Michal walked next to him and said “you should have know your place” and kicked him aside. “Well Igor, seems that there is only you and me”. Igor looked at Michal has an animal, he had the formula on his hand. “please take it, I can wait”. Ricardo regained conscience and tried to stand up. He went stumbling next to Michal. Michal stopped him “Know your place, you’re not strong enough” then pushed Ricardo and sent him flying to the wall where he felt with a thud. After some seconds Ricardo seated next to the wall and decided to look at the ensuing fight. Igor took the vial, opened it and drank it. Michal just waited, Ricardo put attention since this was the first time he would see it in action. Igor yelled, he felt his internal organs where burning, after some seconds his body accustomed to the feeling. Igor ripped his shirt and flexed. “Now I have to power to destroy you” Igor said. “Let’s see if that’s true” Michal said. Igor ran to Michal who tried to dodge Igor’s run but Igor was as fast as Michal. Igor tackled Michal and both men fell to the floor. Michal felt himself in the receiving end of a barrage of hits. Igor punched Michal who covered himself. Igor hit again many times Michal looked surprised, after some seconds Michal used his legs to break free from Igor’s lock and stood up. “Seems you can put a fight he said”. Michales felt his body and felt some pain, at least some of Igor’s hits were able to sustain a little damage. Igor made some punched but Michal dodged some, blocked some with his forearms. Michal took his time to see Igor’s style. After some minutes Michal found an entrance and hit Igor’s abs. Igor’s feet left the ground for some seconds, Igor stumbled bak but didn’t fell. “I won’t fall until I’ve killed you” Igor said. Michal stood in guard but a quick smile formed on his face. “So…you’re ready to die?” Igor went back to fight, Igor this time added some kicks to his mix, one of the kicks hit Michals abs. Who stumbled back. Michal was serious “so this serum can give you this kind of power…” He said. “I told you, I’m going to kill you” he surprised Michal with a left hook. Michal felt a strange feeling for him, he felt the taste of his own blood in his mouth. Michal smiled there where few instances in which he would see of feel his own blood. Michal smiled. Michal decided to go on the offensive, he ran to Igor and feigning a left hook he then made a front kick with his right leg, the kick landed and Igor fell backwards. Michal then kicked Igor on the ground and lifted him from the chest. Michal bear-hugged Igor. Igor yelled and put a struggle, Michal liked to bearhug his opponents but Igor was putting a real struggle. Michal felt a little annoyed that he could get a proper bearhug on Igor’s body. Maybe the serum clearly worked. Michal released the bearhug, Igor fell to the floor, Michal stood up thinking what to do next. Ricardo looked somewhat puzzled but stood on his place. Igor body twitched from the pain, he stood up and begun a barrage of hits agains Michal. Michal found himself own the defensive, Igor muttered, “I’ll kill you, I’ll avenge the Old Red’s I will avenge Nikolai” Igor kept on hitting and kicking Michal, Michal was dodging and blocking hits looking for an aperture, but something was a miss, suddenly Igor’s hits were getting weaker, Michal begun to feel that some hits landed but they were weaker but the second. After some hits Michal didn’t felt the need to block any of Igor’s hits, he just stood there. Igor hits were now like hitting a brick wall, Michal sighted in disappointment. Michal grabbed Igor by the throat and lifted singlehandedly. “Looks like that crap drug effects waned already” Michal said. Igor struggled in vain, “Michal I…will..…kill…you”” Igor said “How do you want to back up that words if you can’t give me a decent hit without that crap drug?” Michal shook Igor. “You’re strong for a normal man…I thought you could give me some…excitement. Ricardo, get out” Michal ordered. Ricardo left still stumbling. After Ricardo shut the door Michal, still holding Igor said, I’ll have my satisfaction, one way of another. Michal ripped his boxers and shook his wood, Igor eyes went wild. “Nooooo”. Michal released Igor who tried to run but Michal caught him and pinned to the ground, Michal took his dick and putted nicely on Igor’s ass “I have some plans buddy” Michal begun to thrust himself on Igor’s ass. Igor struggled but Michal kept him pinned. “You should have kept you head cool” Michal said while thrusting, Igor struggled again “Let…me….goooooo”, Michael smiled. He could easily tear Igor apart but Igor could be a potential SSS member, Michal kept dominating and raping just for the sake of destroying a dominant man’s mind. Michal thrusted and thrusted, Michal was containing himself so to not make any Irreparable damage on Igor’s body. “You will be mine… We’ll dominate you…and you’ll serve us….until we don’t have anymore use for you”. Michal devilishly said. “Nooooooo” Igor said “I will destroy every memory of you Nikolai, and of your old life…you’ll serve me, you’ll serve the SSS” Michal said thrusting Igor’s ass until Igor fighting will was destroyed, Michal cummed inside Igor’s ass. Igor was exhausted, Michal then grabbed him from the throat grinding his teeth he said “We will teach you real power…you got an interview…what to you say”. Igor stood silent, humiliated….after some seconds he just signaled a weak yes with his head. Michal said “good”, then he threw Igor to the ground, grabbed him by the ankle and dragged him out. After some minutes Michal found Ricardo along with Ivan and Adam. All excepting Ricardo looked at Michal in surprise, “Is that Igor?” Michal lifted him from the ankles until his body didn’t had any contact with the ground. “With some training he could be a good asset, emphasis on the ass” Michal said while slapping Igor’s ass and laughing. “Do you have any cellphone” Michal asked, Adam had one and handed it to Michal. Michal tapped some numbers and contacted the Interviewer “Mission accomplished, send some people to clean here” then he hang out. Looked at Ricardo “Ricardo, you will head to the headquarters. You’ll go there with Ivan and Adam, tell the SSS we need some people here to take the shit out and take this place for us” Then he trowed Igor’s body at the feet of Ricardo, these three all have interviews. The interviewer is impatient. The sun was already high. “Man this mess is gonna take time to clean” Michal said, “For know I need a bath, but before…” He turned to Ricardo “Come here!” Michal ordered, Ricardo walked next to Michal “Do you know your place already?” He said. Ricardo nodded with his head. Michal flexed his bicep, then he ordered…“squeeze it”. Ricardo lifted his hand and grabbed Michal’s biceps and with all his might he squeezed. A slight dent was noticeable on Michal’s biceps. “See? You’ve improved”. Michal said with a grin and left the place.
  13. Bicep108

    Streamer Donations

    (Inspired by a prompt in Fantasy and Story Ideas by Mixedbag) ..... “Hey, everyone! CaptainDiamond here again with yet another Minecraft stream. Today I’ll be continuing my work on the library tower, so take a seat, grab something to drink, and let’s get building!” A lone teen, who couldn’t be older than eighteen, sat comfortably in his gaming chair as he began his daily stream, wearing a pair of fashionable headphones. His room could be seen in the background; a normal bedroom that any kid would have, with personal decorations and items such as posters, school books or action figures. The room was dimly lit, though. That made it hard to really see the background in detail. The gamer himself, however, was perfectly illuminated by a lamp and his monitor. He was definitely still in high school. His dark hair was cut short, but several bangs fell down his forehead. “So, what we’re going to do next is finish building the roof. Let’s make sure we use the right bricks this time around. Last stream I messed up by picking the wrong blocks, which really doesn’t flatter the aesthetics. Totally not my fault, though. Blame the developers for making them so similar.” Said the young man. Several viewers were steadily popping in, eager to witness the project being completed. James had been working on it for over a week now. Most of the time he also explained several tips and tricks to the audience, carefully going over what to do if they wanted to build something similarly in the virtual world. Even now he went into a small lecture about utilizing his resources efficiently, and how to easily get more. Within minutes there were a hundred people watching the stream. CaptainDiamond was a small streaming channel for the most part, but James had put a lot of effort into gathering his own fanbase. All of that was beginning to pay off, apparently. “XXFireDemonXX asks: how do you come up with all of these designs?” Read James aloud as he glanced at the chat. “Honestly, it just takes some imagination. Try to picture the kind of building that you want to make inside your mind. What does it look; what is its function; how big do you want it to be? Work out as many details by brainstorming. Sometimes inspiration strikes you at random moments, so write those ideas down somewhere.” On the screen, his avatar jumped up and down, placing the right stone bricks on top of those that formed the fourth wall. Once he finished that one, he could finally move on to the ceiling and get closer to completion. The inner decorations would come afterward. He’d already gathered the majority of materials, but would need to find the others first. Maybe that would be for the next stream? James figured he should just wait and see. He kept answering more and more questions, speaking in a jovial and friendly manner. People often said he had a calm voice that was pleasant to listen to. Luckily, that helped him out during streams, since he doubted viewers would stay otherwise if they were forced to listen to a nasally, screechy voice. *Ding!* James’ eyes lit up. “Oh! Thank you, KobaldBlue, for donating one kilogram of muscle. Much appreciated!” His first muscle donation! Awesome! James felt a pleasant thrill as his body tingled, muscles aching in a non-painful manner. It almost felt like an invisible massage. Weird, but not unwelcome. He hoped he would quickly get used to it. Preferably by receiving more donations. Another viewer joined in by giving away the same amount of muscle. James thanked him without delay, and flashed a grateful smile at the camera. Looking down at the hem of his shirt, the young teenager noticed that his chest muscles were just the tiniest amount more defined. He’d only received two kilograms of muscle as of yet, but since he wasn’t all that big to begin with, the small gifts stood out on his shorter-than-average frame. “Hope you guys will keep enjoying the stream. Oh, and like always, I’m taking on viewer suggestions on what to build next in Minecraft. So leave your comments in the chat and I’ll look over them later.” Body donations were a relatively new feature in the world of streaming. In fact, the technology to carry out such a transfer had been installed only a few days ago, which is why James hadn’t used it before. There was still a user agreement that you had to – kind of, but not really – read beforehand. People could essentially donate body features rather than actual money nowadays. The invention was definitely groundbreaking; almost every streamer had turned on the transfer system to try it out. To put it simply, a viewer could choose what and how much of it to donate to a streamer. And the selection was quite diverse, too. The most prominent attribute to donate was muscle. A person could give away a specific amount of muscle mass – along with the natural strength that came with it – to anyone they wished to be on the receiving end. But there was also height! Which meant that short people could become taller, or skinny runts could gain muscle without working out for it. There were two more features that could be donated. However, they were for adult audiences only, meaning that James was barred from enabling those donations. He’d been surprised to hear that dick and breast size, for males and females respectively, could also be transferred. It certainly sounded interesting. Yet James wasn’t bothered with those. Honestly, his focus lied on muscle and height. He’d often wondered what it’s like to be buff and tall. And he got his wish quickly. Because not a minute later, someone else also made a donation. “Unicorn_Lives_Matter, thank you so much for the five-kilogram donation! You’re the best!” This time, the transformation was more noticeable. James’ arms quickly toned up, as his triceps and biceps became defined with sinewy strength. The donation was equally distributed all over his body. His shoulders grew a tad wider, followed by his delts toughening up. James enjoyed the way his body felt stronger while growing bigger. His shorts were no longer as baggy, either. Both of his thighs became thicker; not to the point of being all that muscular, but definitely firmer than your average teenage boy’s legs. James’ calves did swell considerably larger, though. People were donating more freely once several others already made donations of their own. It was like a domino effect. James grew several kilograms larger in the span of several minutes. His shirt tightened around his upper body, and the sleeves hugged his athletic arms. The gamer sported firm, shapely biceps now. They were the size of small baseballs. Considering his arms used to be rather thin, the transformation was all too apparent. Underneath the shirt, four blocks of sinew had formed to protect his tummy. Every laugh that escaped James’ mouth caused them to harden in response. He tried not to focus too much on his changing physique, though. This was fun and all, but the purpose of the stream was to have a good time with his chat by playing games, not to steal their muscles. He could always check himself out later that evening. However, his attention inevitably shifted to the donation system several times. It was simply unavoidable; not only did he have to thank the viewers for their generosity, but the weird yet funny sensation of his muscles growing instantaneously distracted the teenager. James shuffled in his seat. He essentially could feel the tendons and fibers undergoing a metamorphosis. And of course, there was no controlling the chat. “Whoa! Dozu88, thank you for the ten kilograms!” Said James loudly, thoroughly surprised by the amount of muscle that would be transferred to him. “That’s insane, dude. I hope you can spare all of that weight.” The wave of growth that struck him soon after was predictably intense. One or two kilograms of muscle didn’t make for a big difference when given sporadically. This was different. James soaked up a whopping ten kilograms of pure, solid muscle that went to his whole frame. James’ camera easily caught his chest inflating rapidly, pecs pushing outward and shoulders going sideways. Lines of separation appeared on his delts like small ravines. Similarly, the streamer’s arms became more defined, and his triceps quickly turned into cable-like cords of sturdy muscle. They rippled as he typed on the keyboard. His biceps went beyond baseball size, and actually gained some serious mass. They were on the cusp of attaining bodybuilder status. The increasing definition of his build was not limited to his upper body, though. Underneath the desk, his quadriceps began to display impressive striations. The muscles bulged as they grew larger, becoming denser in the process. The anonymous viewer’s gift was steadily turning James into one of the buffest boys in school. Only the jocks came close to his new physique. James couldn’t help but release a soft moan; feeling his glutes swell bigger was a sensation that he wouldn’t forget any time soon. Speaking of which, his shorts were really starting to strain around his expanded lower half. James sighed. “Whew! What a rush. I’m telling you guys: this new system is really something. Feels like I just did a bunch of workouts without getting tired.” It didn’t stop there – of course. The chat was having a great time watching him grow in return. Honestly, a few of these people were clearly here to see his muscles get bigger, but James figured he shouldn’t stress the details. Others also gave away their own strength, but they were all donating a single kilogram. Thus there was no rush like before. Nevertheless, James’ body was nothing to scoff at by now. His clothes, which suited him fine half an hour ago, were clinging ridiculously tightly to his ripped muscles. The outline of his pectorals was as clear as day. Two slabs of young beef jutting out from his chest, with a small line in between each pec. Even his burgeoning six-pack could be seen through the thin layer of clothing. Then there were his sleeves, which were downright uncomfortable. They seemingly tried to strangle his arms to death. James could hear the fabric straining whenever he moved his arms. This wouldn’t last much longer. “What it feels like to grow? Honestly, I’m not sure. There aren’t really any words that can describe it. The growth doesn’t feel bad, though.” James said, in response to a question in the chat. His eyes trailed the long list of comments. “Flex my biceps? No way! I don’t think my sleeves will survive. It already feels like I’m being hugged by a boa constrictor. Donate more so that my sleeves will be ruined anyway? Now hang on–“ But it was too late. The viewer and his compatriots were one step ahead, each giving away a fraction of their physiques. James already knew what was going to happen as another growth spurt occurred. The total amount of muscle mass handed over to the teen was average in comparison to the big donation form earlier, but seeing as his shirt was already on the brink of annihilation, that didn’t matter; it was more than enough. He involuntarily flexed his growing biceps and triceps, causing the burgeoning sinews to tear through the fabric of his clothes. Threads were undone by the solid, hard muscle. Several rips appeared all over the length of his upper arms. Naked flesh became exposed. James sighed. Oh, whatever. It was too late anyway. The young man committed to the flex as he posed both of his arms. This time, the sleeves practically exploded like confetti. Biceps the size of oranges popped up while his forearms thickened by a fair margin. His upper muscles looked incredible. These were the gains you’d expect from an amateur bodybuilder, not a eighteen-years-old gamer who streamed every day. It wasn’t just size that mattered, though. James’ arms were amazingly defined, and showed great detail in how his biceps and triceps were seemingly carved from marble. Even his veins were visible. Of course, the growth also affected the rest of his body. His calves and thighs once again expanded, conquering more territory as they grew larger. James’ socks tightened around the hard, firm beef. One could say they looked as if they’d been painted onto his calf muscles. Underneath his pants, James felt his underwear shift uncomfortably due to how round his glutes were becoming. He let out a deep breath, which made the recently grown pectorals on his chest jut out another inch. A small tear in the hem of his shirt showcased the small crevice that had formed in between the slabs of manly meat. All those additional kilograms had propelled him into bodybuilder territory! Predictably, the chat went wild. “You guys are real pranksters, you know that?” Said James wryly, diving back into the game.
  14. czechhunter69

    Hulk - Tom's final time

    Let me introduce you to Tom from the WB Hunks story "Hulk" that I linked in this post. If the WB Hunk has any issues with this addition, please let me know and I'll take it down immediately. However, if you're interested in Alex’s story or simply buying me a coffee, feel free to message me. *** Edit *** Future Parts: 5) Escaping 4) Exes Once more 3) Alex Loses Control 2) Alex's First time 1) Tom’s final time Source: WB Hunk’s version of Hulk. ------ Tommy was an extraordinary man, one who exuded a unique and magnetic charm. His captivating personality and winning smile made him irresistible to those around him, and he had a talent for making others feel special and desired. When Alex encountered Tommy, he was immediately drawn to the older man, and took a chance on this mysterious figure. Little did he know, this chance encounter would be a turning point in his life, leading him on a journey beyond his wildest imagination. For many years, Tommy had been cautious about passing on his rare and powerful gift. He had seen the destructive potential of the gift firsthand and did not want to risk passing it on to someone who could not handle its immense power. He was determined to find someone who was deserving and worthy of this blessing. He had also learned to control his own desires and resist the urge to transform into the Hulk, a 12-foot tall, green-skinned behemoth with boundless strength. 30 years ago, Tommy was still learning to control himself. In those days, he would give into the Hulk's desires, indulging in raw and passionate sexual encounters with whomever he happened to be with at the time. A farmer, a sheriff, anyone who got a taste for the man he could become. However, he soon learned the dangers of losing control and vowed to never let the Hulk take over again. Despite his vow to never again let the Hulk take control, Tommy was still drawn to the thrill of transformation. The rush of power that came with it was an undeniable adrenaline high, and the sensation of being so incredibly strong was like a drug to him. However, there was more to it than just the thrill of the transformation. Tommy also deeply yearned to feel loved and connected to someone. He wanted to share his experiences and find someone who could understand and accept him, even with all of his strengths and weaknesses. This emotional connection was just as important to him as the physical power that came with the transformation, and it was a powerful motivator for him as he searched for the right person to pass his gift on to, yet again. Alex had no idea what was in store for him as he took that chance on Tommy. Whispers about Tommy's physique were rampant. He was renowned for his impressive size, his rock-hard muscles, and the raw power that radiated from him in the moment. Many were in awe of his impressive physique, and the strength he exuded was something that could not be ignored. Alex, didn’t see it. Tommy's appearance was that of a typical man in his 50s, but with some distinct characteristics. His white hair had started to grow on his ears and nose, and he had a fondness for button-up shirts that he would leave partially unbuttoned, revealing a tuft of white chest hair that had not seen much exposure in recent years. Despite his lack of recent exercise, his chest still displayed a muscular build that spoke to his youthful vitality. He may have appeared as your average 50-something man, but the confident way he carried himself and the twinkle in his eye hinted at the adventurous spirit that lay beneath his exterior. On the other hand, Alex was exactly the type of person that Tommy had been searching for. He was a blue-collar worker, exuding a rugged and no-nonsense demeanor, but possessed an intelligence that shone through in his conversations. He was a young man who was not afraid of putting in the effort to get what he wanted, and his confident and charismatic personality made him the perfect companion for a night of passionate intimacy. Alex's combination of brawn and brains made him the ideal match for Tommy, and the older man was eager to see just how far their connection would take them. "I noticed from your profile that you have a fondness for well-defined muscles," Tommy said as he leisurely massaged his left pec with his right arm, drawing attention to the impressive outline of his bicep, tricep, and shoulders. The fabric of his shirt strained against the contours of his musculature. It wouldn’t be on him long, nor would his bed be too far away. "There's more to it than just his size, big guy,” Alex chuckled, his gaze lingering hungrily on the muscular older man before him. Despite the fact that Tommy was older, Alex couldn't deny the intense attraction he felt towards him. The thought of exploring every inch of Tommy's muscular physique sent shivers down Alex's spine and made his mouth water with desire. He was all too eager to run his hands over Tommy's broad chest and tight abs, feeling the power and strength that radiated from his body. Age was just a number, and for Alex, the lust he felt for Tommy and his already bulging muscles was undeniable. Tommy felt a surge of excitement rising within him as he looked at Alex, who was eagerly admiring him. He knew how horny he was, and how much bigger that made him. He was aware that if he didn't control his emotions, his transformation would occur much sooner than he intended. To prevent this, he took a sip of ice-cold water from dinner, letting some of it trickle down his chin, hoping it would help calm his nerves. However, he couldn't shake off the feeling that something big was about to happen, and he couldn't wait to see where this encounter with Alex would lead. And with a small act of kindness, Alex made his bold move. He caught the dribble of water with his own napkin before leaning in for a sensual kiss from across the table. It was a moment that would ignite a spark within Alex and drive his passions sky-high. The moment their lips met, Alex was filled with a burning desire to lavish Tommy with affection and devotion. He yearned to explore every inch of the older man's body, relishing in the taste of his mouth and the feel of his muscles beneath his touch. The thought of undressing Tommy and discovering all of his hidden treasures made Alex's passion skyrocket, and he was determined to spend the night worshiping and pleasing him in every way possible. If it weren’t for the saliva, Alex may have been surprised to witness Tom's sudden display of raw strength as he effortlessly sent the table flying across the room before eagerly sweeping Alex off his feet. The table that once separated them was thrown aside with such force that it stuck to the wall on impact. The passionate and intense energy emanating from Tom was palpable, leaving Alex captivated and ready for what was to come next. As the kiss deepened, Tom's mind was consumed by lust and desire. He felt an intense pleasure coursing through his body as he surrendered to the sensations of Alex's lips on his own. It was as if every touch and caress was sending electric shocks through his system, causing his muscles to pulse and swell with newfound strength. As Tom's body began to change, he felt a sense of liberation, as though all of the years of denying his true desires were finally being fulfilled. His biceps bulged and stretched the fabric of his shirt, while his traps rose up. His back thickened, causing his shirt to strain and pull away from his neck, while his pecs swelled and hardened with each passing second. Tom's shirt was struggling to keep up with his expanding muscles, his biceps now ripping through the sleeves as they swelled with power. His back was now thick and wide, causing his shirt to stretch and strain at the seams. His pecs were now so big that they pulled his shirt away from his neck, revealing a deep crevice between them. As Alex continued to make out with Tom, he could feel his own body responding to Tom's growth. The lust within him grew stronger with each passing moment. He could hear the fabric of Tom's clothing stretching and tearing as his muscles continued to grow. The sound was like music to Alex's ears. He wanted nothing more than to see Tom's massive, ripped body bursting out of his clothing. Alex couldn't resist running his hands over Tom's body, feeling the hard muscles beneath the fabric of his clothing. He wanted to rip the shirt off of Tom and see him fully exposed, but he couldn't bring himself to stop kissing him long enough to do so. The desire within him was overwhelming, and Tom could feel himself losing control his skin tinting a sickly green. His shoulder muscles ballooned out, while his veins bulged and pulsed with the exertion of his newfound strength. He wanted to break free from the confines of his clothes and let his body be fully exposed, to feel the cool air on his skin and the rush of power that came with it. Alex watched in awe as Tom's body continued to grow and expand, his clothes straining and tearing at the seams. Tom's eyes locked onto Alex's. Alex's heart raced with excitement as he was pressed up against the wall, his body pinned by Tom's massive frame. Tom's clothes began to fall apart in tattered shreds as his muscles bulged with power and raw masculinity. Tommy's muscles bulged, stretching his shirt to the limit until it finally gave way, tearing off his body. The room was filled with the sounds of ripping fabric as his jeans also gave out, unable to contain the growing mass of his quads and glutes. The transformation wasn't stopping anytime soon, and as his skin turned a deep, vibrant green, Alex could hardly contain his excitement. Tom carried Alex towards the bedroom, the floor creaking beneath his weight. The walls of the hallway crumbled under the sheer force of his bulging muscles as he carried Alex effortlessly in his arms, kissing him passionately all the while. The sound of destruction echoed in the background, yet all Alex could focus on was the feeling of being swept up in the raw power and fiery passion of the man he desired so deeply. Alex struggled to comprehend the rapid transformation taking place in Tom's body. In a matter of moments, the old man had morphed into a towering, 10-foot naked beast with bulging muscles and an aggressive demeanor. Alex couldn't help but notice the lustful glint in Tom's eyes. As Tom's body expanded and grew before Alex's very eyes, his mouth dropped open in amazement. This once frail old man had become a towering behemoth, standing at a whopping 12 feet tall, and as wide as a car. His skin had taken on a vibrant shade of green, and rippling muscles bulged with every movement he made. Alex couldn't help but feel a mix of awe and terror wash over him as the hulking creature roared with pleasure and rage. The sight was both incredible and terrifying at the same time. But even with his immense size and strength, Tom was careful not to hurt his tiny lover. Their passion only intensifying. Suddenly, Tom burst into his bedroom, shielding Alex from the debris with his massive arms, smashing the nightstands in a fit of primal rage. Alex's heart raced as he watched in shock, his body trembling with excitement at the raw power and strength on display. Tom's breathing was labored, his chest heaving with every breath, as he towered over the smaller man. "Mine," Tom growled, his voice deep and guttural. "All mine." Tom couldn't resist the intense pleasure that coursed through his body as Alex continued to worship him. He could feel his beastly instincts taking over, driving him to take what he wanted from the smaller man. Alex gasped in surprise, but his excitement was palpable. Tom's hands roamed over Alex's body, feeling every curve and contour as if it were the first time. A single hand, able to wrap entirely around Alex's chest and crush him in a second. Tom's lips crashed down on Alex's, their tongues battling for dominance as their bodies pressed together. Tom's cock as wide as Alex's wrist, pressed against him, at just over a foot long. With a sudden burst of energy, Tom threw Alex onto the soft sheets. He climbed on top of Alex, trapping him before ripping Alex’s pants off, his massive cock throbbing with excitement already coating Alex in a gloss from pre Alex was all to eager spoon into his mouth. Alex eagerly spread his legs, inviting Tom to take him in any way he desired. Tom's rough fingers trailed down Alex's body, finally coming to rest on his tight entrance. He pushed his rough green finger inside, marveling at how perfectly Alex's body molded to his. As he added a second finger, Alex moaned with pleasure, his body arching off the bed. Tom couldn't take it any longer. He positioned himself at Alex's entrance and pushed inside, groaning as he felt the tight walls of Alex's body envelop him. Alex cried out, overwhelmed by the sensation of being filled so completely. Tom started to thrust, his hips slamming into Alex's with a primal intensity that left them both gasping for air. He went harder, and harder. The bed pounding the wall, denting evening the studs. He couldn't even go in all the way, but just getting his throbbing head was good enough. Tom's orgasm was a force of nature, beyond anything Alex could have anticipated. His own, nothing by comparison. It rocked through Tom's body like a tempest, leaving Alex feeling both overwhelmed and exhilarated by the intensity of it all. As Tom finally reached his peak, Alex's body was overwhelmed with sensation. He could feel Tom's member pulsing inside of him, filling him up with a warmth that spread through his entire body. But as Tom pulled out, Alex was unprepared for what came next. Gushes of viscous goop erupted from Tom's member, covering Alex from head to toe like a volcanic eruption. The thick, slimy substance coated his skin and clung to his hair, dripping down his face and into his open mouth. It was unlike anything he had ever experienced before, and for a moment, he was frozen in shock. But Tom didn't seem to notice. He was too caught up in his own pleasure, moaning and writhing in ecstasy as the last of his release poured out onto Alex's body. Alex could feel the sticky goop sliding down his skin, pooling around him on the ground. But what really caught Alex off guard was the rapid second transformation of Tom. It was so sudden that it left Alex reeling with shock. The rapid shrinking of Tom's muscles was like watching a time-lapse video of a bodybuilder's muscles atrophy in a matter of seconds. Alex could feel the heat radiating off of Tom's body as his skin changed from green to a sickly pale white. The thick, slimy residue of their release still coated both of them, making it hard to tell where one ended and the other began. Tom's body convulsed as the last of the hulk's strength ebbed away, leaving him weak and vulnerable. The once-mighty creature now lay before Alex like a withered old man, his chest heaving with exhaustion. The contrast to his former self was staggering. Alex lay there, completely spent and breathless, his body still quivering with the intensity of his climax. The room was filled with the sound of their heavy breathing, the scent of sex and musk permeating the air. Alex couldn't help but feel a mix of fear and ecstasy coursing through his veins as he gazed upon Tom, a real-life Hulk. The goop that spattered the walls and ceiling, now dripping onto his face, was strangely delicious in its own salty way, but he knew he had to get cleaned up before the urge to lick Tom and the entire room clean became too overwhelming. As Alex pulled himself off the sticky bed and tried walking out of the room, he got a sense of just how massive Tom had become. The destroyed door and significant portion of the wall left no doubt. The width of the hallway revealed the brute's sheer size, as wide as Alex was tall. It was a terrifying thought that something so strong could have lived in such a small house to start. In doing so, a pit formed in his stomach, grumbling and churning. He felt sick, but at this point his only goal was to shower and leave before the hulk woke up again for round two. Alex stumbled towards the bathroom, his feet sticking to the floor with each step, and the stench from the room still clinging to his clothes. The entire place was a disaster zone. The walls were dented out and missing chunks of plaster, and the bed had been reduced to nothing more than a pile of twisted metal and a broken frame, nightstand, and ceiling fan sparking above. Alex couldn't believe what he had just witnessed. A real-life Hulk, shriveling down to a frail old man, all in front of his eyes. The thought alone was enough to make his head spin. As he turned on the shower, he let out a deep sigh of relief. The hot water was like a balm on his skin, soothing the aches and pains that had accumulated during the wild ride. He could feel the goo running down his face, salty and sweet, and he couldn't help but lick his lips, savoring the taste. It was disgusting, but there was something about it that he just couldn't resist. His memory playing the transformation over and over. Alex couldn't help it, the way his body had transformed. The memory of it was seared into his mind, every detail etched into his brain like a permanent tattoo. The way his muscles had bulged and rippled beneath his skin, expanding and growing with each passing moment. The way his skin had darkened and thickened. It was an image that would forever haunt Alex's fantasies, driving him wild with desire. As the water cascaded down his body, Alex couldn't help but feel the tingling sensation in his limbs. His hands had become larger than he remembered, his fingers thicker, and as he glanced down, he saw his member was already engorged and pulsating for another round. He was going to have round two, but this time, it was going to be him who dominated. The fantasy of becoming that strong, that powerful, was all that he could think about, driving him on to even greater heights of pleasure as he stroked himself absentmindedly. The sensation was overwhelming, and he couldn't help but stroke himself even harder, his body now incredibly sensitive and responsive to his touch. He tried to calm down, but the thrill of it all only seemed to excite him further. He knew he had to stop. Something had changed. Alex stumbled out of the shower towards the foggy mirror, his newly formed muscles bulging and straining with each step. He footsteps seemed to pound the floor as he felt his feet get longer. His biceps flexed, the veins popping and snaking up his arms as he reached out to wipe away the steam. As he caught a glimpse of his reflection, he couldn't help but let out a deep growl. His pecs were heaving with each breath, the muscles rippling and flexing beneath his light green skin. He couldn't believe what he was seeing, but he also couldn't deny the intense pleasure he felt coursing through his body. He laughed, his deep boom voice only added to the pleasure. With each passing second, the transformation continued, and Alex's body was now towering over his former self. His voice had deepened, now emitting low, guttural grunts that seemed to rumble through his entire being. His hair was now thick and dark, covering his chest, arms, and legs in a layer of fur. Alex couldn't help but let out another growl, feeling a primal power coursing through his veins. He knew he should be scared, but he couldn't deny the rush of excitement that came with this newfound strength. As he examined his new form in the mirror, Alex couldn't help but feel a sense of awe at the sheer size and power of his muscles as he passed 6 and half feet. He flexed his arms, watching in amazement as the bulging biceps rippled with veins, and his hands formed fists that could crush metal. His chest expanded with each deep breath, and he could feel the weight of his pecs pressing down against his skin. The feeling of power and domination consumed him, as if he was born to rule and conquer. Despite the fear that was still present in his mind, Alex couldn't help but feel an overwhelming sense of satisfaction and pleasure as he flexed his newly formed muscles. He knew that he was becoming something beyond human, something more primal and powerful. And with each passing moment, he felt more and more in tune with the beast that now resided within him. As the transformation continued, Alex let out a deep roar, feeling his muscles bulge and flex with each movement. He could feel the primal energy coursing through his veins, and he knew that he was no longer just Alex. He was something more, something stronger, and something far more dangerous. The thought of using his newfound strength to dominate and overpower others sent a shiver down his spine, but he couldn't deny the rush of excitement that came with the thought of being unstoppable. He was 7 feet tall now, and growing more by the second. “What the fuck?” he gasped, his eyes locked on his reflection in the mirror. His arms and legs were now thick and powerful, each limb corded with pulsing veins and bulging muscles. His chest was expanding rapidly, his pecs jutting out and filling his shirt until it was stretched taut over his massive chest. His abs were rippling with new muscle, each one popping out in sharp relief as he sucked in deep breaths of air. And through it all, he was becoming angrier and more enraged, his mind consumed by the primal urge to grow stronger and more powerful. Alex couldn't believe his eyes. He was no longer the scrawny, weak man he once was. He was now a towering behemoth of muscle and strength, with bulging veins and rippling sinews. The transformation had made him a hulk, and he loved it. But as he basked in the glory of his new body, the rage took over. He could feel the primal urge to dominate and destroy, to assert his dominance over everything and everyone around him. And as he smashed his way out of the restroom, tearing through the door like it was made of paper, he reveled in the sheer power that coursed through him. His lustful rage knew no bounds, and he was consumed by the need to dominate and destroy. He wanted to enjoy himself, to revel in the joy of his new body, but not with that man. The destruction was a means to an end, a way to let out the pent-up energy that was coursing through his veins. Alex reveled in the destruction he caused, the sound of splintering wood and shattering glass only fueling his desire for more. He uprooted trees from their very roots and threw them like javelins, their trunks snapping with ease. Businesses were reduced to rubble, their signs and windows exploding under the force of his fists. People screamed and fled in terror, their cries of fear and pain only adding to Alex's pleasure. He reveled in the feeling of their fear, the rush of power that surged through him with each passing moment. He laughed maniacally as he destroyed everything in his path, his strength and rage growing with each passing moment. As he stumbled deeper into the woods, the ground beneath Alex shook with each heavy step. Towering over the trees at twelve feet tall, his unimaginably muscular frame was a testament to the sheer force of his rage. But as his anger subsided, so did his size. His muscles shrank down to a more manageable size, and he found himself overwhelmed by exhaustion. He collapsed onto the forest floor, his naked body covered only by a few bushes for shelter. Unaware of just how much destruction he had caused, Alex fell into a deep sleep, his breaths ragged and heavy. As Alex eventually stirred from his deep slumber, he couldn't help but notice the newfound masculinity that adorned his body. The once smooth chest was now covered in a fine dusting of hair, expertly tailored to accentuate his chiseled physique. He no longer looked like a lanky athlete, but instead appeared to be a man who was in peak physical condition.
  15. UltimateSwoldier

    Hyper Hero (Prologue 11/19/22)

    Hey guys! Long time lurker with occasional updates to my progress channel. I've finally decided to try my hand at this writing gig lol. Can't wait to give you guys more! Just keep in mind that I intend for this story to have crushing and destruction themes and deals with steroid use. -- PROLOGUE The room was dimly lit and cool. It had all the trappings of an executive board room, minus a view. Along the walls were framed portraits of some of earths greatest heroes, their names engraved below. There was almost a solemn reverence amongst those seated at the table. The heavy looking table was a long marble slab, with papers and folders strewn about but piled in front of each member of the board. It was organized chaos. In front of each of the 10 board members however, one file remained untouched. A single letter was on the front of the folder. “C” It was the second most undesirable superhero tier in existence. C tier meant that you either had useless powers or you simply weren’t marketable by corporations. They both went hand in hand. C tier meant no money and no fame. You simply had powers and existed. The woman at the front of the room coughed slightly, drawing the attention of the board members back to her. She had grey hair, but looked to be at least in her late 40’s. She wore a simple suit and skirt. Her hair was kept in a tight bun, a habit from her days in the Marine Corps. Underneath the smile, you could see that she had more than her fill of experience with Prodigies. From their first discovery around the world, to their integration into Departments of Justice and Defense. She had seen it all. After 20 years, it was starting to show. She had reviewed this file personally several years ago. Personally, she thought he would have had use as perhaps a tank or bullet absorbing wall (making him a B Tier at best), but field observation and pushback from her superiors had forced her to make a different choice. He was capable of destruction on a mass scale, so he had to be regulated in that manner. Now it was time for a Review Board and his name had come up. This time all she could do was make the pitch. Time for the wind up. “Our final reviewee is Jason Stone.” she spoke in a clipped tone as she tapped a glowing button on the table. The room immediate lit up with a dim blue glow. Holographic displays projected a 3D image of the youth onto the table, as well as several paused videos of a truly massive individual. The young man looked as though he was a pro-bodybuilder. Along the lines of Derek Lunsford or Nick Walker. If he was built like a hero, why was he C-Tier? The woman could see the board members becoming restless. This entire meeting had taken at least two hours. If she wanted to help him, she needed their attention. “He’s a 25-year-old Caucasian male and a student at King City University. He has adopted the callsign: Hyper.” And here’s the pitch! She tapped another holographic button. The 3D projection of Jason immediately morphed from pro-bodybuilder into an absolute mass monster. Easily as wide as he was tall. The weight skyrocketed from 225 pounds to 895. His height didn’t even change. Hell, wider. It should be a physical impossibility for a man to be that size and live. Never mind move. Yet here he was. “Hyper’s main ability is muscle growth. Often to extreme lengths,” This was the fun part for her. A bit like showing off a new car model. “The growth and hardness of his muscles makes him impervious to blades weapons and everything short of nuclear and biological attacks. We’ve attempted to find his strength limits, but no machine can find it. Despite his mass and size, he can move almost as well as a normal human. His muscle also allows him to move faster and jump higher and farther.” The looks on the board members faces melted from boredom into shock and awe. A tank of a human, as naked as the day was long, moving with the ease of a normal hero. Again: impossible on every level! The videos displayed various combat operations with the hero. Skyscrapers crumbling and cars being tossed towards a mech that managed to dwarf the mutant. The mutant easily threw the cars like throwing a ball, each impact making the mech stagger. As it started to tip, the mech fired a missile into a fleeing crowd. As it ran its course, Jason dived and intercepted the deadly weapon. It simply exploded against his massive pecs as he used a hand to sweep the remains of the crowd out of his way. The fall, however, resulted in him breaking the asphalt and landing in the sewer system. The surrounding buildings shook appropriately and swayed. One unfortunate (condemned by the city) finally collapsed into rubble. Seconds later the massive mutant stood up from the wreckage and waved as the blurred figures of heroes swept onto the scene and started to assist however they could. The entire video had been ripped from news footage from a drone, but even from the back, the mutant appeared to be some kind of god. The woman closed the videos to observe the looks of the board members. At least three of them were blushing and sweating. The others that weren’t looked as though this was going to simply be another headache for cleaning up. Time for the bad news. “However, as you’ve clearly seen, the enormous power and size does come with trade-offs,” she hated this part. “His only assumed weaknesses are nuclear and biological warfare. He also has very little control over how much he can grow or the speed at which he grows.” She brought up another video. The man screamed in pain as his body lurched and swelled from the power, his clothes bursting off as he grew at an uneven and terrifying rate. Despite the misshapen beginning, the result was a true monster that should be feared. “He also can’t swim or control his strength in any measurable way.” She could already tell what the answer would be. She almost felt sorry for the kid whom she never met. “It says here that the running cost of cleanup can run into the billions, Mrs. Sanders” the gentleman at the head of the table said. His tone was even. Not unimpressed, but not shocked either. He too had seen his share of Prodigies. This one had been regulated for a reason. “Why should we take the risk of letting him work with the agency? I saw the after-action report on that operation. He’s directly responsible for injuring 5 people and killing 2 more. He’s a hero with a fucking body count!” The woman opened her mouth to answer but drew a blank. She had the right words but no idea how to say them. “Let me take him.” The voice came from a young man near the head of the table. Much to the chagrin of everyone else his feet were up on the table, and he looked more relaxed than bored or horny. The look on his face was one of complete ease. “Director Stevens, I don’t-“ one of the members started until the man sat up in his chair and held up a finger, silencing the naysayer. “First of all. It’s Junior Director. I’m here in place of my boss. Second, the whole point of the Special Crimes Unit is to prevent potential supervillains from becoming actual supervillains.” He gestured to the paused videos floating around the room. “That right there? That’s a potential supervillain. Would you rather have him work for us or for the bad guys?” The various members of the board shared looks around the table. Unfortunately, he was right. The mutant they had just seen certainly wasn’t capable of world domination and control. But he could level cities in minutes if he was left unchecked. The solution seemed simple. “All in favor of a tier upgrade and hire by Special Crimes?” Stevens said with a cheeky grin. A chorus of “ayes” were mumbled around the table. The chief was reluctant but picked up a green stamp and marked the file before handing it to the young man. The look he gave Stevens was one that could kill. It sent a clear message. Learn your place. “He’s all yours… Junior Director.”
  16. Warning, extremely violent, if you´re turned off by this type of dark story, please don´t read it. Version 1.2. Thanks to Freakoman2 for the encouragement and mczapl for his edition input (still work to do here) The Secret Snuffers Society part 2: Taking care of business. There was a normal day on the SSS offices, the Interviewer was on his desk typing on his computer while Wolf was standing next to him looking at an excel sheet. The business was thriving, the warehouses were a good business. The clients always sent some strange stuff, Wolf and the Interviewer always smiled at the kind of things that their shady clients wanted to be hidden there. The SSS kept the uttermost secrecy for his clients who pay handsomely for the secrecy and the safety of their belongings, the only rule was “no drugs”. The SSS didn’t wanted to mess on drugs turfs since that would jeopardize their compromise to the Secrecy. The SSS was top notch security they were proud to achieve a 100% reliability and that was mostly due to a good administration and mainly because their guards, all trained by Wolf. The SSS strong guards were not only the best, they also where trained to be very sadistic, they inspired so much fear on the burglars that no one dared to try to smuggle on the warehouses, no person that tried to enter got out. The last time someone tried to break in, two tugs where found by the guards, has per usual they where given two chances: to fight on the streaming fights or to die at the guards or Wolf hands. One to the tugs were quickly dispatched by the guards and the other is so terrified that he's still training on an isolated cell where he´s still waiting for his opponent, once he can put a somewhat decent fight, he will face Wolf on the streaming fights, he still dreams that with luck he will get out of that alive. Today the Interviewer was revising the PnL on the spreadsheet. Wolf really didn't cared too much for that, he only cares about his strength and size, the Interviewer takes care of the rest. Because his size, Wolf barely fits on shirts and when they “fit”, they rip so frequently that the SSS needs to get a stash of shirts only to try to keep Wold barely clothed. The Interviewer loved to see Wolf ripping his shirts off but at the same time he worried a little about the ever growing expenses that his ever growing strength causes. It was almost 12 o clock, the Interviewer saw that the time was up for dinner and walked to the door where Wolf already was waiting while bouncing his pecs and flexing his biceps. The Interviewer touched Wolf’s biceps and Wolf smirked, he loved the discreet worship he received and also he liked the good administration the Interviewer made on the SSS, that helped him to buy his ever growing protein needs and the top notch gym equipment that where on the dedicated warehouse for Wolf training that represented also an ever growing number on the excel spreadsheet, Wolf was so damn strong that the weights didn’t last long, some where twisted, some just broke, and when Wolf decided to train his grip he decided to crush the weights when he got tired from them and wanted new equipment. Those need to be replaced and the old one melted to recycle the metal. The furnace has other good uses for the SSS needs too. They walked outside of the office and went up on the elevator. They got out of the small warehouse that hided the offices, training fields and fighting arenas. That day was cloudy, once outside the Interviewer looked at the smoke coming out of the furnace where Ryan’s remains where being burned, the crushed remains from last day´s failed Interview, that Interview was so much pleasure for Wolf and him, but at the sea time, he was worried that he needed to find some new guards quickly for the warehouses and also some fighters where needed. These positions where very difficult to fill. Wolf always loved to snuff out the rejected candidates but even if the Interviewer liked the Wolf sadistic impulses, he also knew that he would add more work finding the personnel for the SSS. The interviewer sighed, Ryan could be a good SSS worker, but in the end he was a complete waste of time. The interviewer looked at Wolf, his rippling pecs, his arms, his legs, that awesome smirking face, Wolf looked at him, those piercing black eyes mesmerized him. “You quite enjoyed snuffing him out do you?” Wolf closed his eyes and smiled sadistically as he licked his lips moaning in pleasure “Yes, I loved every second of snuffing out that wimp, I would do it again” he said while flexing his pecs and feeling his biceps. The interviewer smiled, touched Wolf biceps and kept walking. Today there where no interviews, Wolf and the Interviewer just went out to the office restaurant where they usually find a lot of chicken, beef, protein shakes for all the personnel, that was also a good opportunity to get some fresh air different of the one in the basement offices. After the dinner they went to a small walk, once they knew they needed to get on the office again they saw a police car outside the warehouses parking lot entrance. Wolf grunted, The Interviewer knew that Wolf thought that the only good police was a dead one, and the better cop would be a cop snuffed out by him. The Interviewer didn’t wanted a ruckus at this time if it could be avoided, so he walked to the parking house entrance where there was a fit and big guard trying to argue with two cops, one cop had and average body type, he was doing the talking and his companion, a fit cop that just nodded his head when the first cop talked. Wolf and the Interviewer walked by and got near the two cops and the guard. “I can’t let you enter here, please leave” The guard said. The average body type cop, had a “Lt Lobo" plaque on his uniform, he simply ignored the remark and said “I just want to meet one of the administrators”. Lt Lobo wasn’t negotiating, he was ordering. The guard tried to look tough but clearly he, for some reason didn't wanted to have problems with the cops and was almost begging them to leave. Lobo´s companion was Officer Leon. He had a built body, but the SSS guard was bigger, more Light heavyweight bodybuilder type, even if was big, he looked…weak in that scene. From an outsider view, the image was clearly something to see since the guard was clearly the bigger one. But the some local cops were known for being abusive and sometimes veered to brutality. Maybe that made the guard fearful and the cops capitalized on that, The guard was very uncomfortable, and hesitant, “please he begged, but the cops weren’t budging. It was pretty clear that Lt Lobo was the one making the calls. Lt Lobo turned his head and then he saw the two figures walking toward him. He looked at his companion, and with a head movement ehe passed from the guard and both walked to Wolf and the Interview place both with a cocky smile on his face. The guard looked at the Interviewer, then he saw Wolf and widened his eyes and begun trembling, he knew that Wolf could be unpredictable sometimes…specially with cops…and the weaklings The pair walked next to the Interviewer and stood still, the Interviewer walked in a very controlled way and looked at both Lt Lobo and Officer Leon. Wolf stood a few steps behind the Interviewer and kept flexing his pecs and feeling his biceps while sneering at the cops. Officer Leon respond with a pec bounce himself, Wolf smirked contemptuously and then glared at Lt Wolf who was looking at the Interviewer. “Hello officers, how may I help you?” The Interviewer said in a polite voice while holding his hands together and holding his hand together and his fingers agains each other. Wolf sneered but Lobo and Leon ignored Wolf and concentrated on the Interviewer. “See, you have a pretty prosperous business here” Lobo said, “these are the kind of business that we like to see in our town”. The Interview was unfazed, he knew how these talks usually ended up, He also was fearing on the ruckus that Wolf could cause if he gets unleashed at that place. Wolf was already breathing heavily, he stopped bouncing his pecs and was already closing his fists. “What do you exactly want?” The Interview said. Lobo and Leon laughed, “Well, lets cut to the chase, your business need protection, we will give you protection for a pretty small fee”. Wolf laughed “Protection?, what kind of protection your puny, weak and corrupt selves have to offer?”, “Watch your mouth your animal” Lobo said visibly annoyed at that act of defiance. “Why I have to hear you you puny weakling” Wolf said ripping of his shirt and bouncing his pecs. Leon walked in front of Lobo trying to look tought but clearly puzzled by the sudden act of defiance and authority. The guard was almost terrified of the act that was happening in front of him while looking at Wolf and the cops in turns. Wolf was about to hit but suddenly “Gentlemen, please wait” The Interviewer said. Touching gently, but firmly at Wolf biceps “Not now” He muttered, The Interviewer was the only person capable to stop Wolf once he was set to attack, at least he could defer the killing, but the Interviewer knew that such s ruckus on the entrance would mean more work and he would not like to add more negative numbers on his spreadsheet. Anyway, he already resigned that something would happen that afternoon, but at least he could try to get a better deal on this advert situation. “Gentlemen, please, lets discuss this in my office” The Interviewer said, while looking at Lobo to his eyes, Lobo was puzzled, he could not forgive Wolf defiance but he came for a quick bribery bucks and maybe a dopamine surge from feeling that he could take money from a grey market business. He was costumed to that until he and Leon got transferred. Lobo and Leon where good friends, Lt Lobo had more service time, but he got into gambling debt and then he learned from some fellow cops that asking for bribery from business with “shady” reputation would help him to get easily from debt, unfortunately he also got addicted to this way to earn money, so every place he went, small, big, family and organized business where his preys, but since he got some powerful contacts, he could just ask for a transfer when things where getting out of hand, like when he shot an old man that couldn’t afford the “protection tax” that Lobo unfairly charged, or when he almost choked to death a teenager that happened to see him charging his money to a medium business. In the last transfer he met officer Leon, Leon became almost his tug, Leon liked to show his power, and Lobo found Leon sources of pleasure quite adjusted to his business, Leon acted has the tug that helped Leon to keep his gun at the belt and Leon could fight until he beat the crap out of the people that could afford his charges and then both shared their incomes. It was win win for them and lose lose for all the community that unfortunately met them. The problem was that Leon was also a sadist that the last time could contain himself and broke the neck of the poor barista that was trying to lower the fee. Leon beat him with the police stick and then he proceeded to choke to poor guy until he felt a “crack” and the body when limp. “Your Idiot Leon said” and then they where transferred again, after disposing the body on the sea. So, they went to the SSS after hearing the rumors of what happened there. However this time the tide was different, Lobo saw that Wolf was serious business, Wolf was bigger than Leon and Leon was this too, every time that Wolf blessed his muscles Lobo thought that Leon won’t have any opportunity without firing his gun, Lobo unbuckled his gun and tried to take out his gun until he hear the Interviewer voice. “Please Lieutenant….Lobo, there is no need for that, Wolf, please, let’s hear what this gracious officer has to say to us and maybe we can get a mutually beneficial deal”, Wolf grunted and suddenly, with a smirk he flexed his pecs and nodded with his head. The Interviewer smiled lightly. “You, guard, come with us” The Interviewer said. The guard looked puzzled “me”? “Yes” the Interviewer said “come with us, we will need you on the office, Lt Lobo, Officer Leon, please put your car inside, we don’t want to attract more attention to our deal”. Lobo and Leon went to the car and the guard opened the fence, they parked in a place near the small warehouse that acted has a cover office. Wolf looked at them, almost menacingly, barley containing himself. Lobo and Leon thought that The Interview called the guard to contain Wolf in case he got out of control “Steroids” Leon was pondering, “What kind of steroids he could be taking to be that big” “All natural” Wolf muttered with a smirk, Leon was wondering if Wolf could read his mind but kept the thought to himself. Wolf just laughed and kept walking. After a few minutes, some downstairs and some elevator runs they got to the office, “Please bring me a can of coca cola” The Interviewer said to the guard. “And then come here” Wolf said while standing on the door. The guard marched outside the door and the heavy steps where echoing on the room. The Interviewer sighed “such a waste” and left for his seat. “Please have a seat” The Interviewer offered. Lobo and Leon sat in from of the Interviewr´s desk. The Interviewer looks at his screen and after some clicks he said “Well Lt Lobo, what do you ask?” Lobo straightened up in his seat and said “Well, I see you have a big business here, lots of warehouses, some nice offices, but I’m afraid you don’t have security, we are offering protection, and for such a small fee, we can assure that your business will be safe…..from any harm”. “From any harm” The Interviewed repeated while looking at his numbers, “So, what kind of harm do you mean?” Asked. Lobo was about to answer but Leon spoke: “we are talking about fire protection, do you have valuable merchandise out there, also, your guard could be harmed by unknown people, there could be some damage to yourself, we are offering a very good deal here”. Wolf laughed almost histerycally, he found that phrase so funny that he just hit the wall with the open hand the wall and cracked it Leon and Lobo almost jumped from their seat, now realizing that Wolf was more powerful that they initially tought and missed the guard there. The Interviewer looked at the wall “hey Wolf, we just finished painted it from the last time you stained it” So, so….sorry Wolf said still bursting in laughs and holding his tears “HAHAHAHAHA” was the only sound that echoed from the place and Wolf kicked a sofa that went flying and smashed on pieces on the other side of the office and the shoe when off leaving the place with some scant of a very powerful human, Wolf didn’t cared and rioted the other shoe from his feet. The Interviewer was somewhat entertained by this show of power and tapped some buttons on his spreadsheet “The shirt, the shoes, the sofa, the wall, the paint” “All this mess will add some numbers here“ the Interviewer muttered. Wolf finally went silent and then stood silent smiling lightly while holding his flexed biceps. “Well gentlemen, let’s see”, at that moment the guard came with a cold can of coke in his hands and hand it to the Interviewer that opened and didn’t even care to offer something to the cops. “What kind of business do you think we have?” Lobo opened his mouth and said “well, you certainly store some goods up there, you have money enough to have some of the fines guards I have seen”. The interviewer looked somewhat disappointed. “Well, I fear that you only scratched the surface, the warehouses are just the known part of the business, let me show you the real business an then you can tell me your price, It will be better if we negotiate on one swift exchange and we don’t see each other again”. Lobo and Leon where puzzled, the Interviewer left the room with Wolf while signing Lobo and Leon to follow him. They walked another long aisle and then entered a construction more akin to a colosseum. The walls looked more spartan, Wolf was bouncing his pecs while walking clearly pleased to be there. Lobo and Leon watched in admiration until Leon asked “What is this?”, They walked next to some type of cell where a black man was trainman furiously, he saw the cops uniforms and ruined to the doors until Wold looked menacingly and the man suddenly stopped. “You will get out of that cell when you turn comes” Wolf ordered and the man pissed himself and when to train more. Lobo and Leon were very surprised by the scene, How in earth Wolf could command such respect, the cops were meant to be the authority, but Wolf was at another superhuman level. Wolf looked at the cops and shot a double bicep pose and Leon almost pissed himself too but managed to control himself Lobo looked ashamed at other side, but the y came for money and has people say “some people do whatever fool thing for money”. They walked the aisle until they found a very heavy door with a small horizontal column that acted has a lock, the sheer size of the lock made Lobo and Leon think that club be alt least one or two tons. Wolf ripped his shorts and stood only in his boxers revealing the strongest quads anyone could see, Wolf smiled, caressed his quads and tights, then walked to the lock. Wolf took the lock with his hands and lifted it, while flexing his quads, back, and triceps who worked in unison revealing the strength and the beauty of that body. Wolf kicked the doors that opened with a heavy “Clonk” then Wolf dropped the lock, crossed the door and the group followed, the guard was in awe, it was the very first time he crossed the door. Wolf closed the doors that locked with a “clonk”. The Interviewer looked at Wolf´s muscular back while he was closing the door. Then continued walking the aisle. “This is our colosseum” said the Interviewer while showing with his hand the place, the aisled then turned into a circular arena surrounded by cameras and in one of the side, the only seat that was surrounded by some kind of bulletproof crystal, and in the from the was a mechanism that seemed to lock it from all sides in bulletproof crystal. Leon and Lobo wondered why this mechanism would exist. “From this place we stream underground fights to all the world, the fights are seen in every continent by the finest people that enjoys the pleasure of muscle and power, we bring here the best warriors that fight to the death” The Interview said with the uttermost respect. “The warehouses over us are just one of the SSS most visible business, but this colosseum is our pride and our most important business”. The Interviewer said while walking to the seat, that looked more like a small throne and took the seat, then he saw at the two cops. “We do our best and biggest business here, Secrecy is our most treasure value” And for a second his looks when fiery before Turning to the cold glance again. “Now that you know our business, what is your price?” The Interviewer said with some contained rage in his voice. “What do you want so we can forget that you even exist?” Wolf glared to the Interviewer and looked somewhat puzzled, the guard was surprised. “Could be that the Interviewer would negotiate them out of this?”. Could be that the Interviewer saw something on these two weaklings?. “Well, seems that we underestimated your….organization…” Lobo said. “We thought that you had only had the warehouses but seems they you have more business venues”. Leon was ecstatic, seemed that we was dreaming on what he could do with the money he would win today. “We tought that asking for 10 grand was enough, but seems that you can handle more, so 100 grand and you will never heard from us….each”. The Interview went silent for a second, thinking for himself, “so it’s two hundred grand and we forget all of you?” The Interviewer looked at Wolf who was serious for the first time, unable to understand what was the Interview thinking. The Interviewed then muttered “Secrecy is our most valuable value” then he spoke to the guard “Come here” The guard stood in front of the Interviewer, shaking in fear, then the Interview muttered “Wolf”. Wolf came at the guard side with his fist closed and looked at him. Wolf was serious…Wolf looked at the guard black eyes silently, he was serious but a slight smile was on his face and then Wolf released his fist. Both Lobo and Leon looked in silence. The Interviewed looked at the pair of cops and said, “please stay there, then we will negotiate, first, we don’t need any witness”. The guard pleaded, “No, no no, please no!!! Then he went on his knees and pleaded for mercy, Wolf glared in disgust “Weak” Wolf said in the most loathsome voice he could say, then he lifted the guard from his uniform and forced him to stay on his feet, the Glassdoor closed in front of the interviewer who lifted his hand with the index finger pointing up and the guard stood silent. “We received you, trained you, and made you strong, you where so string that you could kill these two unworthy cops, this is why you never ascended from the front door, you never got a warehouse to keep and you´ll never be a worthy SSS warrior, I held you responsible of all this” Then Wolf yanked the guard forcing him to look at his eyes, then Wolf bitchslapped the guard and his head exploded; brain, blood bone went in all directions and splattered the bulletproof glass and some of it wet the cops uniforms who jumped in fear and took out their guns. The guard body fell to the floor trembling from the sudden brain denervation. Wolf ignored them and took the body from the legs and with a quick turn he trowed at one of the walls that cracked at the same time that the body was crushed like it fell from 100 meters up but in horizontal and the remains splattered all over the wall that looked like a gruesome painting with the torn uniform in the center and the rest of the body stuck in the wall. Then he looked at the Interviewer and said “No witness, punishment complete”. “See officers” The Interviewer said calmly, “Why the SSS needs protection when we have Wolf?” the cops where pointing their guns to Wolf but their hands where shaking. “Why we would need two disgrace of a ‘cop’ that only abuses their power to gain undeserved money?” Leon tried fired the gun but Wolf was quicker and held the gun barrel with his hand at the same time that a “bang” sounded. The bullet fell to the floor in a shapeless mass but Wolf’s skin wasn’t even red. Wolf proudly smirked and took Leon´s weapon from his hand and with a quick close of his fist, the gun became a twisted metal shapeless mass, Wolf laughed and then flexed his biceps while twisting the metal ever more. Leon looked in horror on the hand, muscular forearm and swelling biceps that Wolf was looking proudly. The Interview pushed a button and some water fell over the glass and that retired some of the goo and helped to have a better view. Leon ran off. “Come back your coward” Lobo yelled while firing all the bullet rounds and Wolf’s head. One bullet went directly onto Wolf eyes but there bulled simply was crushed and bounced to the floor. Wolf was unfazed by the shots, but only looked back at the seat to see if the Interviewer was OK. “That was a mistake” Wolf said and then he took the gun, lowered the barrel to the floor and then closed his fist that crushed Lobo´s hand that became a blood and bone indeterminate mass mixed with twisted metal remains. Lobo yelled in pain, stumbled back and fell on his ass. The Interviewer pressed a button on his seat and the Glassdoor opened up. The Interview stood up and went next to lobo and caressed his flexing biceps. “Let me out” Leon yelled from the aisle, his cries for help mixed in the air with Lobo´s pain cries. “Why I would need to may you even a cent if Wolf can get his pleasure and make you dissapear from the face of earth for free?” Wolf then took Lobo’s by his feet ant twisted it in a 180° angle, Lobo´s yelled again “pleaaaaaaase” the Wolf in disgust closed his fist and crushed his feet, breaking all the bones of the feet so the shoe became a strange shaped mass with blood oozing from the sides of the shoes. Wolf smirked proudly and flexed his biceps. Lobos tried to squirm his way out of the colosseum but Wof was not taking any of it. Wolf lifted his feet and stomped the leg with a swift motion and a super string quadriceps dance that stomped Lobo´s tibial bone who broke like it was nothing. AIEEEEEEEEE was the only sound that was heard on the colosseum, Wolf bounced his pecs while laughing at the Lobo´s weakness, Wolf, without lifting his leg from the tibia lifted Lobo´s body and in that movement he inadvertent ripped Lobo´s leg from his body in a swift movement that provoked more pain on his victim. “Opps” Wolf said. Wolf shook Lobo’s body and said “you’re disgusting” while holding one arm at the humerus “Lobo means Wolf, I’m disgusted to share name with such a weakling thing” Wolf said while holding the other arm. “I’m going to fix that” And with a sudden movement Wolf´ perked both arms from Lobo’s body. Lobo yelled in pain, but the yells where muted, he was agonizing from the blood loss and was shaking in both sides from the pain, but Wolf would not let Lobo´s die from blood loss, he was unworthy, he needed to know his place while living, with the bugs. Lobos placed his barefoot over Lobos head, made a double biceps pose and slowly brought his feet down, his quadriceps dancing and his calves getting harder while slowing bringing Lobo´s head down, crushing all the face bones, then the skullbones and then grinding his head on the floor until it became a mass of goo. Wolf smiled seeing how easy was to crush a corrupt cop, but he still saw intent bones and before going to meed Leons and showing him his ultimate fate Wolf lifted lobo’s corps and bearhughed it, with a sudden movement Wolf crushed what remained from Lobo´s bones, grinding all his ribs, vertebrae, sternum and internal organs until the only bone that remained was the leg with the crushed feet. Wolf lifted the remains from the remaining “good” leg and tore it apart before walking to find Leon with the Interviewer looking from behind. Wolf was breathing heavily, like a predator, he loved his kill,, he loved the satisfaction to see the life fading out of his victim eyes while Wolf inflicted more and more pain until the life went out and Wolf destroyed even the corpse with his unfathomable strength.. The Interview then came close and said “there is one more”. Wolf smiled and walked to the aisle. “Help me!!!!!” Leon yelled at the top of his lungs while hitting the heavy doors in vain. Wolf walked slowly, letting his muscles swell, bouncing his pecs, feeling his biceps and legs, thrilling for the kill. “Those doors won’t move your idiot” You will need to be have at least 10% of my might to even move one of them” Leon trembled in fear, he looked at Wolf who was soaked in blood and bone remains fro head to toes. Leon was so in awe and fear that he pressed himself against the doors like he was willing to mix himself with the doors. “You’ll need at least 10% of my might to move the doors, but only I am capable to to this” Wolf said in a soft menacing voice but filled with authority, Wolf yanked Leon out of the door and then kicked the doors that went flying to the aisle, Leon almost peed himself while Wolf was flexing his biceps staring at Leon, despising his weakness. “I just hope you can give me more fun that your partner over there” Wolf said. Leon stood and ran all over the aisle, Wolf smiled “A hunt, good” Wolf stood there for some minutes, then the Interviewer arrived. “Do you have any plan?” Wolf flexed his right bicep letting the Interviewer caress it. “Same plan has always, I hunt, I kill, I enjoy, go to your office, when I find my prey, please come, you find us n the CCTV, ill make sure of that”. Wold said, the Interviewer left to his office and Wolf walked calmly, then faster, then jogging and when to the aisle. Leon entered some doors, then he found a big darkaisle on a space that looked like a warehouse. “Where are the stairs?” Leon said to himself, he was sweating from the desperate run he went to scape Wolf, some aisles more Leon found that he was lost. “How this could be that big” Leon wonders to himself while trying to outsmart Wolf. He then went to a small aisle, then the lights went on and Leon saw that he was in some long aisle with doors that looked like some kind of maze. Leon heard some steps, but he saw behind him and nobody was there, but Leon had this strange danger feeling, why the lights when up?. The steps went closer. Leon ran again, “there is no use to run” The Interviewer voice echoed on the aisle, “Fuck you” Len said and kept running but he didn’t knew where to go. But has long has he kept away of the monster the Wolf is, he at least could be alive. Leon leaned at one wall taking a breath, but suddenly the wall when down in dust and rubble and a monstrous hypermasculine and hyperstrong man traversed the wall. There was Wolf, smirking, bouncing his pecs, proudly looking and how he just destroyed a wall to find his prey. Leon shook his head on disbelief, he saw the walls remains and noticed that the walls were so thick that it would be impossible to a man to demolish it, even a team with heavy machinery would need days to make a hole on them, Leon has enough knowledge to see that Wolf made the impossible there, but after the way he saw Wolf killing his fellow guard he thought that that impossible feat would be possible to Wolf who stood there bouncing his pecs, irritably smirking because Wolf was the alpha and Leon the pathetic loser that would be crushed at Wolf’s whim. “Why you just don´t kill me?” Leon said? “Just waiting for my buddy” Wolf said. After some very long minutes where Wolf just flexed and bounced his pecs in a mesmerizing way with some double biceps flexing and kissing (loving himself in a way the disgusted Leon but Wolf loved) the Interviewer arrived. “This wall will cost us Wolf” The Interviewer said but Wolf just walked to Leon who tried to hit Wolf in the face. Wolf didn´n budged, Wolf just hold Leon at his humerus and with his other hand, he ripped Leon shirt of the police uniform. Leon was well built, he had defined pecs what where sweating from the effort putted in that vain intent to scape. Wolf pondered what to do, Leon certainly had the body type that the Interviewer looked for the SSS and Leon was the kind of abusive-power hungry guy that could be trained for the SSS, he could even be the new guard at the front door that certainly would need to be replaced since he already destroyed the former employeee. But at the same time Wolf hated cops, specially the corrupt ones, Wolf couldn’t stand the fact that Leon wasn’t even calling the shots on this corrupt team but was merely obeying orders from a weakling that barely stood a chance against him (but well, no one stand a chance against Wolf). Wolf pondered, the business, of the pleasure?. “Wolf, i have no use for him” the Interviewer said. Wolf then closed his fist and walked to get the kill, Leon stood and then swung a fist to Wolf’s face, Wolf took the hit again but this time he would only ponder how to kill in a most gruesome way, he took his pleasure from the former “Lobo” and now he was going to kill “Leon". Wolf pinned Leon against the wall. Leon tried to kick Wolf, to hit him, to make even a dent on his skin, nothing worked, Wolf took a heavy breath, trying to feel the scent of Leon’s fear. Wolf would enjoy this kill every second “Leon huh?” Wolf devilishly smiled. “That means lion in Spanish…let’s see if you have some claws” Then Wolf took Leon’s left hand by the middle with his right hand, examining Leon’s hand and then, only using two fingers and with a swift moment a crack sounded and Leon’s hand was snapped in half like a twig. “Weak” Wolf said with contemp. Leon yelled in pain and fell to his knees holing the destroyed hand with his good hand. “Get up” Wolf ordered, Leon looked at Wolf and decided to fight. He somewhat managed to get up and put a fighting stance, Wolf simply stood still, he didn’t needed a fighting stance, he was absolute and pure muscle power. Leon tried to land a kick at Wolf´s groin but Wolfs quickly held Leon’s leg and in a swift movement he snapped the leg at the knee, breaking the knee and halving the knee flexing it 180° at the wrong side. “AIIIIEEEEEEEEEEE” was the only thing Leon could say, the pains on his hand and leg where unbearable, he fell on his good knee and hand the other leg destroy and the hand useless. Wolf walked next to Leon and kicked him in the gut sending Leon Flying to the other wall. Leon spitted blood and fell in fetal position trying to instinctively protect his head from Wolf and making him small so maybe he will get some mercy. Wolf then crouched next to Leon, accommodated him on his back and begun to touch his pectoral muscles. Wolf examined Leon’s pecs “How you could be that weak?” Wolf said to himself, the looking at the horrorized face of Leon he said “they said that Lions have claws, Wolves too, let’s see with claws are better” then Wolf put his fingers like claws and ripped bot Leons pectoral muscles, the ripped his abdominal muscles with his claws, Wolf laughed maniacally has he was destroying all of Leons muscles that only could yell and move himself from side to side but Wolf kept tearing Leon´s muscles apart until Wlof begun to note that the bones where almost visible, so then Wolf begun to break and rip the bone. Wolf was ecstatic, while he pinned the body to the ground using his knee, Wolf ripped bot legs from the pelvis in two swift movements, Leon was barely responding, almost shocked from the unfathomable pain, then h ripped bot arms in one swift movement, he clearly enjoy that way to tear both arms apart and was getting practice on that, the with his claws he tore open the rib cage, sternum. At this moment Leon was clearly dead but Wolf wasn’t satisfied, Wolf ripped the lungs and then tore the heard out of the remains of the body, he trow the heart to the other wall and it exploded and got stuck on the wall. Wolf laughed maniacally at the way he killed this excuse of cop and then he ripped the head open, he then stood over the remains with the head on his hands. Wolf smirked, “I’m the only one that the SSS need to protect it” Then he smacked the vertebrae with his feet so hard that the ears shook and the Interviewer´s feared for a little that the structure could collapse and all over himself and after the rest of the body was only a stain on the floor, Wolf walked in front of the Interviewer and paled the head and slowly his pecs went to life again, his arms got swollen and with all the strength that Leons was putting on the head imploded, brain, blood, hair, skin and teeth were grinded to a paste Wold closed his fist just to make sure that no breakable part was intact. Wolf yelled in satisfaction, he flexed all his muscled at his admirer, “what do you think? Wolf asked. “Well, seems that I will need to add a lot of lines to the spreadsheet” the Interviewer Sid with a smile and then left the room walking to the aisle while Wolf, with a very satisfactory smile walked next to him. “I need new clothes” he said while ripping his boxers from his body and cleaning his hands with it.
  17. Hi everybody. As I said I publish here a little story of mine in Italian language. If there is any problem about language rules (eg. It must be published only stories in English language) I will remove it immediately. Thanks! I. A volte succede che al centro della vita di ognuno non succeda di trovarci più niente, che importi più di finire il solito trantran quotidiano e aspettare di tornare a letto e ripartire per il lavoro il giorno dopo. I saluti per strada non vengono colti o sono un piccolo fastidio di tutti i giorni, e che si passino le giornate a scansare la gente. Che non fosse il caso di continuare così lo sapeva benissimo, ma era dopo la fine della storia con Luca, quando aveva deciso di spostarsi, che le cose erano peggiorate. In un posto nuovo, una città dove a parte il lavoro non c’è molto e lo stipendio finisce tutto nell’appartamento dell’hinterland e, per le emergenze, l’auto, non è facile uscire da tutta la confusione. Che poi lo sapeva perfettamente Michele che alla fine l’unica cosa da fare era prendersi del tempo per sé. Ma la palestra non sembrava fare al caso suo: c’era tornato dopo tanti anni, i risultati non erano granché arrivati. Fisico magro, media statura, qualche pelo bianco nella barba un po’ rada e i capelli non più folti come una volta: una persona comune, tra i tanti profili che scorrono su Tinder. «Un’altra giornata buttata, alla fine. Pazienza» pensava mentre saliva in metro verso casa, dopo un altro appuntamento forse andato a vuoto. L’altro ragazzo era sembrato abbastanza gentile, ma anche distaccato. Lo aveva guardato un po’ con sufficienza a un certo punto. Michele aveva lasciato un po’ perdere la palestra ultimamente e sapeva che si notava bene la cosa e che avrebbe dovuto forse cambiare qualche vestito. Non era mai stato troppo sicuro di sé, ma adesso stava facendosi tutto molto più complicato. «Non sono un gran figo o un palestrato, e così sarebbe molto più semplice, ma non è andata così, che ci devo fare? Dai, alla fine ci penso troppo» era stata l’ultima cosa che aveva realizzato prima di andare a letto. § La mattina si era alzato con un po’ di malessere. Non gli sembrava di aver bevuto così tanto la sera prima. Più che mal di testa, un dolore generale alle articolazioni. «Eh, ho una vita troppo sedentaria». Aveva fatto colazione, si era infilato i vestiti di fretta ed era corso al lavoro. Tutto sommato la giornata era corsa abbastanza veloce rispetto al solito, anche se aveva continuato a sentire qualche piccola fitta alla schiena, alle gambe, qualche prurito, qualche fastidio in generale. Alla sera si era iniziato a lavare: certo, a trent’anni uno il proprio corpo lo conosce bene, ma alla fine può succedere di trovare qualche sorpresa. Qualche centimetro di girovita era scomparso. Michele pensò subito che doveva essere stato per via del suo impegno, stavolta mantenuto, di mangiare un po’ meglio. «Forse è la volta buona che mi rimetto anche a fare sport». E così era uscito per una corsetta. Il passo reggeva il ritmo, forse, anzi, riusciva a correre in modo un po’ più sostenuto di quello che pensava e programmava. Aveva sciolto i muscoli con tranquillità, con un po’ di stretching prima di tornare a casa, darsi una sciacquata e rimettersi a letto. «Tutto un discorso di motivazione: se ci metto e mi concentro, mi riprendo». E intanto, sotto le coperte, la mano scivolava lungo il suo petto e toccava il cavallo dei pantaloni. Scherzava, ridacchiava: «Ahah, che cazzata, però pensa che figo che sarebbe se fossi un palestrato». Accarezzava lentamente il suo cazzo che, anche se non voleva ammetterselo, si ingrossava all’idea di quella fantasia. § Michele si alzò con una notevole erezione, quella mattina. Se ne accorgeva a pisciare e pensava che gli sembrava più turgido e duro del solito. «Stronzate». Si era cacciato di nuovo a lavorare, ma stavolta con l’idea di tornarsene a casa per la corsetta che voleva fosse la sua abitudine serale. E mentre correva ripensava a come, quando era al liceo, facesse molto più sport e più atletica, che era un ragazzo normale, come tanti, ma che si piaceva molto di più, che in spogliatoio non guardava con disagio a quelli che erano più grossi: tanto prima o poi li avrebbe raggiunti. «Ma alla fine, se tengo duro, magari ce la faccio». La corsa era finita ed era soddisfatto. Saliva in appartamento con l’odore buono e salato del sudore, contento di sentire che si era sfogato e si era impegnato. La bilancia, implacabile, doveva decretare quanto fosse fuori forma. Invece qualcosa di imprevisto lo aveva immediatamente scosso. § Michele, come da carta d’identità, era alto 1,77. La bilancia pesava 79 kg. «Non posso aver perso due chili in due giorni». Ma il suo fisico parlava per lui, che era ammutolito. Lungo il petto la superficie della sua pelle bianca, pallida e solcata da un po’ di peluria, non scendeva più fino alla vita con tutta quella ciccia che aveva iniziato a fargli schifo. Il girovita sembrava restringersi, come ai vecchi tempi del liceo: d’altra parte lui era abbastanza fortunato, pensava: era una questione genetica e sapeva di avere la vita sottile. Il primo spessore degli addominali, leggeri e appena abbozzati, iniziava a intravedersi nel riflesso dello specchio. Qualcosa non quadrava in generale e, preso da uno scrupolo insolito, aveva rovesciato il cassetto delle cose vecchie lasciate dal padrone di casa per tirare fuori un metro da sarta. Anche il metro sembrava confermare una impressione che gli era saltata in testa così, di punto in bianca. Di statura sembrava misurare 1,80. «Ma dai, è assolutamente impossibile. Sarà la stanchezza o sono pazzo. La gente non cambia così di botto». § Finalmente sabato. Aveva un gran programma per quel sabato: tornare in palestra. Alla fine c’era sempre quella vecchia promozione valida, la prima entrata sarebbe stata gratis. Si era alzato presto, era motivato, si sentiva pieno di energia. Michele non sembrava neanche più riconoscersi in sé stesso per questa improvvisa sensazione di ottimismo e di fiducia. E non sembrava neanche più l’uomo allo specchio. Si era rasato il giorno prima, ma la barba, anche se appena appena, spuntava già sul suo viso. Più che altro, il pelo sembrava distribuito più uniformemente e sembrava più scuro del solito. Li toccava con la mano, poteva sentire che coprivano meglio la superficie del suo viso. Le occhiaie erano sparite, anche qualche ruga precoce. Ma quello che lo aveva stupito di più erano state due altre cose. La più evidente gonfiava i suoi pantaloni quella mattina. Toccò il suo uccello duro e turgido: non era possibile ma gli sembrava più grande del solito. La tentazione di farlo era forte: e infatti cedette al desiderio di controllare la lunghezza e lo spessore. «Cristo, non lo facevo da quando avevo quindici anni». Invece dei soliti 15 cm, poco più o poco meno, c’era qualcosa di nuovo: 16 cm abbondanti, 16,4 per la precisione. «Sono pazzo, sto impazzendo», pensava strusciandosi la faccia e gli occhi coi pugni mentre osservava come, un po’ alla volta, si contraessero le fibre muscolari del suo avambraccio. Il suo corpo non era più il suo corpo, ma quello di un atleta, di un maratoneta, di qualcuno che avesse preso sul serio l’atletica: altro che la corsetta della sera. E, soprattutto, il metro da sarta non aveva mentito neanche quella volta, o almeno gli aveva confermato l’impressione che aveva avuto. La carta d’identità sbagliava di brutto, ormai: 183 cm. § La giornata in palestra era stata memorabile. Michele non aveva trascurato nessun gruppo muscolare. L’entusiasmo, la passione, la curiosità, lo avevano spinto a una lunga sessione: prima le braccia, il petto, gli addominali, lo squat per i glutei e le gambe. Era molto soddisfatto, mentre si avviava allo spogliatoio per lavarsi pensava a come più di qualche sguardo si fosse concentrato sul suo corpo che stava crescendo e cambiando. Era curioso di vedere dove sarebbe potuto arrivare. «Forse sono pazzo o è una cazzata ma sta davvero succedendo qualcosa e devo approfittarne il più possibile finché dura». Era corso a casa stremato, i muscoli indolenziti e una gran fame. Era crollato a letto. Però era contento: «Stiamo mettendo su massa, sta andando tutto bene». La notte aveva fatto un sogno prevedibile: ormai la sua unica fissazione era diventata prendersi cura del suo corpo e così aveva sognato di trovarsi nudo, muscoloso e gigantesco su una spiaggia, ammirato e venerato: l’atmosfera era confusa, le immagini sbiadite ma quella notte gli sembrava in qualche modo di rivedersi nel ragazzo della spiaggia, nei tratti del suo viso. § La mattina seguente si era alzato tutto contento di poter tornare ancora in palestra ma, suo malgrado, si era accorto che era cambiato tutto un’altra volta. Il suo fisico si era fatto più grosso e sodo: le spalle erano larghe come quelle di un nuotatore, i pettorali sporgevano di qualche centimetro, gli addominali erano ormai chiaramente evidenti, così come le braccia, i bicipiti e le gambe. Si era sempre lamentato del suo culo, piatto e secco, ma il suo sedere sembrava non essere più così basso. Le scarpe e i vestiti non erano più della sua misura e si era dovuto arrangiare alla bell’e meglio per andare da Zara e trovare qualcosa da mettersi. D’altra parte, diceva il suo ormai fidato amico, il metro, era alto 1,89 e sembrava che sarebbe ancora cresciuto. Ma c’era anche qualcos’altro che gli sembrava essere diverso. Era sempre stato molto rigido nei movimenti, gli sembrava di riuscire a sciogliersi più facilmente: pensava che però la flessibilità si può allenare e recuperare anche abbastanza in fretta con una regolare attività fisica. Quello che lo faceva un po’ mettere in dubbio era il suono della sua voce che sembrava abbassarsi, diventare più profonda, potente, maschile. Ormai aveva dato per acclarato che la sua barba stava rapidamente crescendo più nera, setosa e folta: non intravvedeva un millimetro di pelle, follicolo dopo follicolo sembrava tutto crescere e fiorire per esaltare la mascolinità e la virilità del suo viso. Anche i capelli stavano cambiando decisamente colore, diventando di un nero corvino. Eppure, altrove nel suo corpo, notava come la peluria diradasse e tutto sembrasse portare a una pelle liscia, glabra, setosa e stranamente di un colorito più scuro, abbronzato. § Aveva accettato di scambiare il numero dopo due chiacchiere con quel tizio rosso di capelli. Un gran bel fisico: gambe sottili, forse, ma un bel culo e sei addominali duri come il marmo. Erano finiti un po’ a caso a casa sua: le intenzioni erano chiare e il gioco era a carte scoperte ma Michele quella volta non aveva dovuto fare nessuno sforzo di seduzione. Il ragazzo era stato un docile schiavetto fin dal primo momento: aveva cominciato a baciarlo ossessivamente in viso mentre quasi gli strappava i vestiti dal petto, poi aveva iniziato a leccare i suoi pettorali larghi e generosi, indugiando sui larghi capezzoli sporgenti. Michele mai aveva provato così tanto piacere a farseli mordicchiare e succhiare, mentre il suo schiavo scendeva lentamente, avvinghiato alle sue spalle possenti e maschie. Aveva continuato a baciarlo e a contare gli addominali con la lingua. «Sei, sette… otto». Ma come otto? Cosa stava succedendo? Perché? Ma non importava. Michele era tutto perso nel narcisismo di vedersi riflesso nello specchio dell’armadio con quel ragazzo che, era sicuro, non l’avrebbe cagato di striscio qualche giorno prima, succhiare avidamente ogni centimetro della sua pelle e poi massaggiargli dolcemente la larga e vastissima schiena sudata. Si era aggrappato alle sue natiche forti e rotonde e aveva proseguito ingoiando con avidità il suo grande uccello e leccando le grosse palle. Michele ci aveva dato dentro, mentre il ragazzo sembrava impazzire di gioia. «Mi fai male, piano!» ma le sue grida soffocate venivano ignorate da quell’uomo possente e muscoloso che torreggiava sull’altra figura mentre spingeva con violenza la testa del suo amante contro la sua larga dote. Michele non aveva mai durato così tanto prima di venire. Il ragazzo aveva già sborrato in gran quantità, ma quando toccò a lui gettò un ruggito disumano. La casa sembrava tremare con quell’urlo selvaggio. Con violenza e forza a lui sconosciute la sua sborra esplose nella bocca del ragazzo che ormai era in seria difficoltà: sembrava eiaculasse per minuti, tanta era l’eccitazione. Non aveva mai provato un piacere così grande in tutta la sua vita, nessuno dei due. La serata era finita con lo schiavetto dolce e remissivo che lo massaggiava nella doccia, prostrandosi come un servo davanti al padrone per baciare i suoi piedi forti e grandi. § Quel giorno a lavoro era stato tutto molto strano. I colleghi, di fatto le uniche persone che vedeva spesso, erano abbastanza sconcertati e avevano chiesto varie cose. I più, però, avevano nicchiato o fatto finta di niente. A Michele non importava più niente, anche di farsi vedere così cambiato. Alla fine aveva deciso che era inutile e aveva chiesto tre giorni di ferie al capo. L’uomo, forse, era stato intimorito anche dalla superiore statura dell’uomo e dall’indole, che era come cambiata in un colpo. Michele era uscito già verso l’ora di pranzo e si era di nuovo cacciato in palestra. Pensava che quasi non ritrovava più se stesso non solo nell’immagine e nella figura che gli passava davanti agli occhi, ma anche nel suo atteggiamento. Era aggressivo, sicuro, menefreghista. Gli piaceva questa nuova personalità. Ma era cambiato davvero tutto: per esempio il suo viso. Riconosceva i suoi tratti soliti e abituali ma sembravano avere qualcosa di diverso: gli zigomi erano più alti e evidenti, anche se nascosto dalla barba, si intuiva il profilo della sua mascella squadrata. In qualche modo gli suggeriva sia un’impressione di virilità che di eleganza e di grazia. Non ci aveva mai fatto caso, ma qualcosa nella sua mente ora lo spingeva a pensare che essere maschio e forte volesse dire non essere solo quella bestia che stava diventando, ma anche di fare un’impressione più sottile, più dominante, già solo dall’aspetto. Non gli sarebbero servite minacce o preghiere. Il suo sguardo fermo e il suo corpo gigantesco avrebbero fatto da soli il proprio lavoro: fare paura e sedurre al tempo stesso. Non voleva saperne di prendere misure di alcun tipo, era corso in palestra quel pomeriggio, per restarci il più possibile. Non voleva focalizzarsi su altro. Si era fatto mandare da un sito online dei vestiti di diverse misure, progressivamente sempre più grandi, non voleva restare nudo. Certo, non che gli sarebbe dispiaciuto: il senso del pudore sembrava svanito e si compiaceva della sua ritrovata mascolinità e del suo nuovo esibizionismo. §§ II. Qualcosa si era spezzato. Dopo i primi giorni di entusiasmo e di frenesia, ancora una volta era stato colpito da un’apatia e da una profonda irrequietezza che non aveva conosciuto. Era una bestia di 1,94, si misurava continuamente ma la sua improvvisa crescita si era bloccata. Pesava 98 kg, anche se era in una fase di bulk: ormai da un mese e mezzo le cose non sembravano cambiare. Si era fatto visitare da andrologi, endocrinologi, specialisti di ogni tipo, su pressione dei colleghi e dei suoi capi. D’altra parte, pensava, era un altro modo di rosicchiare ore di permesso e passare il tempo in palestra. Ma tutto era improvvisamente apparso come fermo e immobile. Michele amava il suo nuovo corpo, e le grandi possibilità che intravvedeva dietro la sua aumentata massa muscolare, la sua statura, i tratti del suo volto che erano leggermente cambiati, la sua voce tonante e profonda, il suo nuovo atteggiamento che evidenziava consapevolezza e autorevolezza. Si spingeva ad osare qualche battuta e qualche presa in giro che prima non si sarebbe azzardato a fare, poteva permettersi libertà che prima non avrebbe riservato a sé stesso. L’entusiasmo dei primi giorni aveva ceduto il passo a uno stato di eccitazione e di vera e propria ansia. Era come se ormai le sue aspettative fossero cambiate tutte a un tratto e si portassero a tutto un altro livello. Non era più quel ragazzo qualsiasi, normale, della porta accanto, ma un maschio alfa dominante che trasmetteva al primo impatto una sensazione di potenza e di rispetto. Le prime serate dopo la sua vera e propria trasformazione erano state fenomenali. Non aveva mai avuto così tanta sicurezza, non si era mai ritrovato così tanto d’accordo con l’idea che il sesso che aveva fatto quelle volte fosse tutto un gioco: ed era stato il miglior sesso della sua vita. Tutto sembrava essere diventato molto semplice. § Ma un giorno si era reso conto che in realtà quello che aveva non era che un assaggio di quanto avrebbe potuto avere, e dopo tutto, non aveva. La frustrazione si era fatta strada in modo sottile, insinuante e sotterraneo e Michele aveva cercato di nascondersi che avrebbe voluto essere più di quello che era. Poi tentennava e ammetteva a sé stesso che doveva già sentirsi un miracolato per quella cosa inspiegabile che era successa. Però il pensiero tornava a battere sempre sullo stesso punto. Se ne era accorto nelle ultime volte, a letto con qualcuno dei suoi nuovi e frequenti amanti. Il viavai non lo soddisfaceva più e si sentiva sempre più imperfetto, per ironia della sorte, proprio nel momento in cui forse non poteva avere di più dalla propria vita. Eppure quella fissazione si era sempre fatta costante e all’euforia iniziale, dopo i primi momenti di eccitazione per le nuove abitudini e piccole attenzioni che aveva dovuto dedicare alla sua nuova statura e allo spazio che i suo muscoli necessitavano in vestiti più larghi e in movimenti più controllati. La sua imponente presenza lo costringeva a un nuovo modo di vivere. E se all’inizio aveva trovato tutto questo una novità conturbante che solleticava la sua libido più nascosta, che fino ad allora aveva sottovalutato, come il suo desiderio di sentirsi superiore agli altri anche in un modo animalistico e primitivo, col passare del tempo era diventata la banale quotidianità. Aveva iniziato anche a perdere colpi a letto e a sentirsi qualche volta in imbarazzo. Era incazzato con sé stesso per questa situazione che lo stava scoraggiando e sfibrando. Com’era possibile sentirsi privati di qualcosa proprio nel momento migliore della propria vita dopo un dono della fortuna così inatteso e prezioso? § Michele ormai non usciva quasi più se non per lavorare e trascinarsi in palestra, nella remota speranza che si ripetesse il miracolo e di getto si stagliasse davanti a lui di nuovo quel riflesso che desiderava ormai giorno e notte, di vedersi ancora più grosso e più grande. Ma i progressi erano tornati a essere quelli di una persona comune, seguendo i lenti ritmi della natura e il cerchio sembrava essersi così chiuso. Michele sapeva di sentirsi ingrato ma questo non lo aiutava e credeva che sarebbe stato inutile parlarne, perché nessuno avrebbe potuto capire come ci si potesse sentire frustrati e abbattuti dopo quello che gli era successo. L’ossessione di crescere e la sensazione di stare fallendo lo stavano ormai lentamente consumando. Aveva iniziato a disertare anche la palestra, prima in modo intermittente, poi in modo sempre più continuato. Misurazioni, statistiche, programmi, schede, tutto era fallito. Anche la costanza e l’attenzione all’alimentazione. Stava scivolando in uno stato di depressione e di preoccupante ansia. Quel sentimento di estraneità rispetto il resto della città, quel nodo alla gola che lo aveva preso quando si era appena trasferito, solo, lontano da tutta la sua rete di amicizie e di conoscenze, l’aveva ripreso nella sua morsa. § Era stato in una giornata grigia e uguale alle tante che ormai vedeva davanti a sé che aveva preso la decisione di provare a tornare in palestra. Vedeva concretamente i segni del suo declino e deperimento: il tono muscolare sembrava iniziare a vedersi meno, iniziava nuovamente ad ingrassare, il viso si solcava ancora di occhiaie e borse, che rivelavano la sua stanchezza. Non aveva in mente niente di eccezionale per quella giornata, giusto quel minimo di esercizio per provare a fare qualcosa. E in effetti non successe niente di memorabile, dopotutto i risultati dei carichi e le ripetizioni che era riuscito a sostenere erano forse anche più deludenti dell’inizio. Alla fine aveva ricevuto qualche saluto dai suoi compagni di palestra che l’avevano riconosciuto e gli chiedevano che fine avesse fatto. Avevano notato la condizione non proprio eccellente, ma erano stati abbastanza garbati senza farglielo notare o insistere. D’altra parte, lo sapeva benissimo, non potevano non essersene accorti. Quella cortesia e quell’accortezza lo toccavano e lo ferivano, Michele era un leone ferito che soffriva, quella persona fragile che pensava di non essere più. Non voleva più trasmetterla quella impressione ma era inutile, la stava palesando a tutti. Comunque, quella sera le cose sarebbero cambiate definitivamente. § «Ehi Michele, scusa se mi permetto, ti ho visto prima, di là. Tutto bene?» «Ciao, figurati. Insomma, un periodo di merda» «Ah ok, mi dispiace… Eh era tanto che non ti vedevamo mi sa» «Mi rendo conto, ho abbastanza lasciato andare, poi la motivazione è andata a puttane» «Immagino, comunque hai pensato a, boh… cercare un aiuto, qualcosa» «In che senso un aiuto?» «Lascia fare, ti do una mano, poi per carità… Resti tra noi, in caso vedi tu cosa fare». § Pensava che procurarsi «la roba» fosse molto più difficile, ma alla fine era una questione di contatti. Fino ad allora le proposte le aveva avute ma al momento non ci aveva voluto pensare. Tutti dicevano che fosse una novità, eccezionale, mai vista prima, risultati pressoché istantanei. Che bisogno ne aveva lui che aveva guadagnato decine di chili di muscoli in pochi giorni? Lui che era un prodigio, un miracolo della natura, di queste robe? Ma alla fine quella sera era tornato sui suoi passi. La cosa doveva restare discreta e quel tizio dello spogliatoio con cui non aveva mai scambiato molto altro che due parole, alla fine, la sapeva lunga. Gli aveva passato il contatto del suo uomo di fiducia. Faceva il buttafuori in un locale. Alla fine si immaginava questo tipo di passaggi come una cosa losca da organizzare in quartieri degradati, con gente incappucciata e passaggi di denaro sottobanco. In realtà niente del genere. Il tizio della «roba» era stato molto cordiale al telefono e l’aveva invitato a passare a lavoro poco prima dell’apertura. Una stretta di mano, qualche spiegazione su come usare «la roba» e niente altro, dopo un saluto. Certo, lui doveva conoscerla bene, «la roba». Era un armadio: più basso di Michele ma molto, molto più grosso. Le spalle larghissime, il collo gigantesco e le gambe che i pantaloni non riuscivano a nascondere. E anche lui non poteva celare la sua invidia. Comunque, aveva preso quello che gli spettava, sistemato i conti, ed era tornato a casa. Niente di combinato in modo strano, losco, segreto: tutto sommato la cosa era avvenuta alla luce del sole. Insomma, non gliene fregava niente a nessuno. Chissà perché, questo lo aveva rassicurato. Gli sembrava più giusto e normale. § Certo, era pur sempre un’iniezione intramuscolare, mica una cosa da niente, quindi bisognava fare attenzione. Ma l’idea che gli effetti potessero rimetterlo a posto e migliorare la sua condizione e, con questa, anche il suo umore, lo eccitava. Si passò una mano sul pacco e lo strizzò vigorosamente. «Se non va con questa…». Aveva preparato attentamente la sua dose e si era sistemato bene. Prima di iniziare si era preso qualche minuto di pausa per non pensare a nient’altro e stemperare quel pochino di tensione che aveva addosso e andare a colpo sicuro con la siringa. Un gran respiro e via. Non aveva mai avuto paura degli aghi e questo l’aveva aiutato, aveva premuto con la forza necessaria, ma tutto sommato anche con delicatezza. Iniziò a premere lo stantuffo e a spingere piano e con dolcezza. Rimosse con cautela e iniziò a premere con un batuffolo di cotone. Aveva digrignato i denti sentendo la pressione del liquido, cosa che gli aveva sempre dato qualche brivido e fastidio. Per il resto, tutto regolare. Ormai era tardi, avrebbe aspettato un pochino prima di andare a letto. Si era sistemato sul terrazzo. Quella sera, in quel brutto angolo della città, dove i condomini stipavano la gente alla fine della periferia, poteva comunque sembrare bella: c’era un leggero vento che scompigliava i suoi capelli neri e giocava con la sua barba, mentre il cielo sembrava molto terso. Il tempo di fumare una sigaretta, pensava, e poi sarebbe tornato dentro. Ormai era quasi alle porte l’inverno, pensava giocherellando con la manica del pile. Sorrideva e pensava come, nonostante tutto, potesse essere contento di quello che aveva. Anche se quel pensiero fisso, di poter crescere ancora, sembrava tornare alla carica. Michele non ci voleva pensare. § A distrarlo da tutto c’aveva pensato la sua testa. Un’improvvisa fitta alle tempie, un capogiro. Tutto era nero e non vedeva più. Un momento di panico nel blackout generale e si era sentito svenire e cadere. Era riuscito ad aggrapparsi alla ringhiera. Cosa cazzo stava succedendo? §§ III. Il pavimento era freddo e duro e lo sentiva lo stesso, anche se era mezzo intontito e riverso al suolo. Lentamente iniziava a riaversi e riprendere conoscenza. Le immagini, un pochino, sembravano farsi più nitide: sopra la sua testa c’era il cielo stellato di quella notte di fine autunno. «Dai, adesso mi rialzo, piano…». Aveva provato lentamente ad appoggiarsi sulle mani per alzare un po’ la schiena, inarcandola leggermente, e rimettersi in piedi. «Quella merda mi ha fatto male, cazzo». Ma non aveva fatto in tempo a finire di bisbigliare la sua maledizione a quegli stronzi che gli avevano venduto uno sconosciuto pacchetto di steroidi e a sé stesso, che lo aveva pure pagato caro, che improvvisamente si era sentito mancare un’altra volta. Si era aggrappato alle inferriate della ringhiera una seconda volta per non spaccarsi la faccia sul pavimento e respirava affannosamente. «Mi sta venendo un infarto, cazzo.» Il formicolio era risalito lentamente dal braccio fino al suo cuore: era convinto che a momenti avrebbe smesso di battere e l’avrebbero trovato così, morto riverso in terrazza. Ma le cose erano andate anche peggio. Negli anni successivi avrebbe provato a spiegarsi per dare almeno un’immagine di cos’era stata quella istantanea e lacerante sofferenza che aveva pervaso tutte le sue ossa e ogni fibra dei suoi tendini in un solo colpo. Un dolore inenarrabile, semplicemente. Come se di un tratto si spaccassero tutti i tratti del suo scheletro. Aveva cacciato un urlo mostruoso e si era sentito definitivamente perduto. Aveva echeggiato per tutta la strada. Qualcuno aveva probabilmente sentito quel casino, pensava, e gli era sembrato di intendere lo scricchiolio di qualche finestra e qualche porta. A un tratto però, si era come riavuto, respirando con fatica. Si sentiva annegare da dentro, ma la sensazione era durata poco per fortuna. Alla bell’e meglio si era rimesso in piedi, laboriosamente e con grande sforzo, si era aggrappato al corrimano ed era riuscito a spingere la porta-finestra, praticamente trascinandosi in casa, fino al grande specchio del corridoio. Aveva un’espressione stralunata e stravolta, si sentiva male come mai in vita sua e cercava di afferrare il telefono nelle tasche della tuta per chiedere aiuto. La mano aveva appena raggiunto il cellulare che questo era subito caduto dal suo palmo. Il tremore si era fermato, per fortuna. Sembrava un momento di calma apparente. Poi di nuovo quel dolore terribile, anche se tutto era durato un istante, e tutto era sembrato confinato dal cavallo dei pantaloni in giù… Michele semplicemente non poteva crederci o si sentiva molto confuso, cercando di spalleggiarsi al muro. Le scarpe da ginnastica che teneva in casa gli erano improvvisamente più strette e fastidiose: non capiva cosa succedeva, faticava a tenere i piedi fermi e in poco tempo perse il baricentro e cadde a terra. La scarpa sembrava contorcersi e strizzarsi: ma forse non era la calzatura che si muoveva. La caviglia sembrava ingrossarsi, poi fu finalmente chiaro tutto. I suoi piedi iniziavano ad espandersi e crescere: il fastidioso dolore che sentiva era lo stesso, accelerato, che aveva provato nei giorni della sua improvvisa e miracolosa trasformazione nella fase della crescita e della pubertà. Crescevano e diventavano sempre più grandi e più larghi, più lunghi, robusti e maschi, degni di un uomo della sua potenza e virilità. Non fermavano di crescere e slanciarsi, diventando sempre più possenti e intimidatori. Michele non ci aveva mai pensato ma lo realizzava adesso, di capire quanto trovava belli, sexy e mostruosamente minacciosi quei piedi inumanamente grandi e sproporzionati al resto del corpo, capaci di dargli una stabilità e una fermezza che non aveva mai sentito. Calpestava con soddisfazione quello che restava dei brandelli dei calzini e delle scarpe. Si guardava allo specchio, mentre improvvisamente sentì un tremore all’altezza del polpaccio: gli arti inferiori iniziavano lentamente e poi sempre più velocemente a svilupparsi ed estendersi in lunghezza. I suoi pantaloni venivano tirati e stirati verso l’alto, mentre le sue gambe lo portavano a vette fino ad allora mai raggiunte. Soffriva, ma l’eccitazione di quella trasformazione lo stava anestetizzando dal dolore fisico che lo aveva fin prima sconvolto… Le sue gambe lunghissime e tornite come colonne di alabastro, ma che sembravano adesso così sottili e leggere in confronto a prima, lo proiettavano come un’immagine sottile e allungata nello specchio. Era così disarmonico: ma non fece in tempo ad accorgersi che anche il suo busto iniziava ad estendersi e stirarsi. Era il momento più doloroso di tutto il processo ma faticava a emettere un solo suono di dolore perché il suo petto, i suoi polmoni, il suo cuore, tutto il suo organismo si stavano velocemente espandendo. Pile e maglietta sembravano sostenere a fatica i ritmi della sua crescita, mentre Michele ammirava i nuovi pinnacoli di mascolinità e di bellezza che stava toccando. Era il turno delle sue braccia, che iniziarono ad allungarsi a dismisura lungo le maniche della felpa: i polsi erano distantissimi dagli orli. Tutta la sua massa muscolare si era distribuita su tutta la superficie espansa e aumentata del suo corpo e il tono muscolare sembrava essersi drasticamente ridotto. Ma si era sicuramente ridotto qualcosa, osservava compiaciuto guardando il suo girovita che, se ne accorgeva cingendolo con le mani, era diventato più sottile e longilineo. Infine, aveva sentito qualcosa succedergli in bocca. La sensazione era terribile. Michele si era immediatamente portato le mani ai denti, sembrava glieli stessero strappando tutti. Tutto si era dilatato e spalmato lungo il resto del viso. Qualche secondo che sembrava un’eternità, poi era riuscito, tra le lacrime, a riprendere fiato e guardarsi di nuovo nello specchio. Michele non era più lui. O meglio, qualcosa rimaneva dei suoi vecchi tratti. Ma l’uomo allo specchio che si intravvedeva nel riflesso, aveva qualcosa di totalmente diverso. § La fronte perfetta era incorniciata da una capigliatura foltissima e corvina: i suoi capelli emanavano riflessi lucenti e contornavano splendidamente l’ovale del viso raccolto in una forma simmetrica, insieme elegante e maestosa. Ogni elemento di quel volto sprigionava il suo essere maschio e la sua bellezza rarissima e struggente: le sopracciglia meravigliosamente arcuate, spesse ma non esageratamente pesanti, che facevano risaltare la bellezza dei suoi occhi castani scurissimi, grandi e spalancati in un’espressione di stupore e di consapevole autocompiacimenti. Le ciglia nere, lunghissime e sensuali, sembravano quasi come fossero un leggero tratto di matita, sottolineare lo splendore del suo sguardo animalesco e virile. Il naso, leggermente irregolare e aquilino, esprimeva tutta la sua possanza del suo profilo maschio, robusto, che non aveva lati delicati, ma solo perfetta armonia tra i suoi tratti duri e marcati inquadrati in un insieme incantevole e dolcemente minaccioso. Sorrideva leggermente, con un ghigno colmo di lussuria e desiderio, arcuando le labbra carnose perfettamente circondate dai suoi baffi lunghissimi e neri come la notte. Erano voluminosi, setosi e maschi come la sua lunga barba corvina: univano al fascino dell’estrema virilità una consistenza estremamente piacevole al tatto, una liscezza e una morbidità che conferivano alla sua immagine animalesca e belluina anche un’intrigante sensazione di sofisticatezza ed eleganza. Sotto lo spessore della barba poteva indovinare una mascella squadratissima e angolosa. «Cazzo ma questo sono io». L’ammirazione per il suo viso celestiale e aggressivo insieme scomparve di fronte alla percezione che aveva della sua stessa voce, del passo più puro e profondo che si fosse mai udito. E non era solo l’estensione ad essersi abbassata di più di un’ottava, ma anche gli stessi colori e le nuances della sua voce, che si arricchiva di sfumature, raschi rauchi e sexy, di una risata diabolicamente echeggiante e di una potenza vocale che non avrebbe mai immaginato. Rideva, rideva di cuore sentendo il riverbero mostruoso e annichilente del suono della propria voce, mentre il suo sorriso innaturalmente bianco e la dentatura armoniosissima si rispecchiava brillando alla luce tenue del corridoio. § Poi venne un’altra di quelle strane fitte che lo avevano perseguitato tutta la sera. Ormai però le guardava con simpatia e complice fiducia perché sapeva avrebbero fatto qualcosa di benefico per lui e il suo corpo. Il suo avambraccio sembrava tremare e involontari spasmi iniziavano a fare vibrare tutte le fibre del suo corpo, dalla cinta in su. La felpa iniziava a stargli stretta e troppo compatta, cercò di disfarsene e di spogliarsi ma prima che potesse avvicinare le sue lunghe dita, i suoi trapezi iniziarono a pulsare sempre più insistentemente, come si flettessero da soli, accumulando a ogni colpo sempre più massa e compattezza. Michele tastava il suo collo che si ingrossava sempre di più cercando di seguire nello specchio quello che non riusciva a capire ma il suo sguardo era fisso nel vuoto, ammirato com’era del fenomeno prodigioso che si stava ripetendo su di lui. Il collo era taurino e sproporzionato rispetto al resto del corpo ma le spalle ci misero poco a riprendersi: in uno strattone inconsulto e inspiegabile, il tessuto della maglietta e della felpa ricevettero un colpo durissimo. La cerniera della felpa si stracciò in un solo istante e cadde ai suoi piedi giganteschi. Il deltoide iniziava a gonfiarsi e a diventare sempre più voluminoso e torreggiante sulle sue spalle larghissime. La maglietta si strappò come fosse carta velina sul lato dietro, ma Michele non fece in tempo a voltarsi che lungo la sua schiena lunghissima, proporzionata alla sua stazza gigantesca, i dorsali e il dentato esplosero con un crescendo di potenza. Due colonne larghissime e mostruosamente sviluppate di puro muscolo ora innervavano di una forza titanica quella che poteva essere non più la schiena di un uomo ma di un toro, forse, per le dimensioni e le curve assurdamente pronunciate che la sua mano sentiva al tatto lungo quella superficie sterminata e infinita. La maglietta si sfilacciava e slabbrava definitivamente, aprendosi in un lungo squarcio. Non aveva fatto in tempo a compiacersi che dal suo deltoide ipertrofico la sensazione di formicolio tanto sperata si era progressivamente spostata al suo bicipite. Iniziava a lievitare prima dolcemente, poi sempre più con convinzione e rapidità. «Cazzo, sono Schwarzenegger, sono un dio!» tuonava la sua voce ferina e inumana. Il braccio era gigantesco, pulsava tutto circondato da vene spesse e larghe come una delle sue dita, di dimensioni ben superiori a quelle di una persona normale, e pompavano il sangue che aiutava le sue fibre a nutrirsi e crescere senza fine. Si stava perdendo nell’estasi della contemplazione di quello spettacolo impagabile, pensava che non esisteva uomo al mondo con dei bicipiti e dei tricipiti così densi, che irradiavano potere in modo tremendo e minaccioso, così vascolari e machi, quando si accorse che l’ondata di calore che fluttuava nel suo petto stava concretizzandosi in un’altra sorprendente evoluzione. I suoi muscoli pettorali sembravano popolarsi di fibre sempre più minuziosamente separate e visibili a occhio nudo. Michele grugniva con approvazione e lussuria, contraendoli freneticamente, mentre a ogni rilascio sprigionavano sempre più forza e impressionante grandezza. Lo provava a toccare con le sue mani muscolosissime e possenti, mentre raggiungevano il loro stadio finale ma doveva arrestarsi a constatare come pure i suoi grandi palmi e le lunghe dita non riuscissero ad avvolgere completamente lo spessore sterminato dei suoi pettorali. Provava a sostenerne il peso mostruoso con le sue braccia, ma si accorgeva come il suo petto fosse semplicemente irraggiungibile. I suoi capezzoli erano inturgiditi e puntavano vistosamente verso il basso, spinti dalla muraglia di carne spessa almeno un palmo della sua mano. Li toccava gustandosi tutta la nuova sensibilità che avevano acquisito, sprimacciandoseli e strizzandoli. Rideva e grugniva: quegli strattoni che poteva riservare ai suoi pettorali sovrumani avrebbero strappato lembi di carne dal petto di qualsiasi uomo ma la sua natura superiore lo rendeva immune alla forza erculea dei suoi bicipiti colossali. Ormai ridotta a un cencio striminzito, la tshirt cadde di dosso. Immaginava cosa lo avrebbe aspettato adesso: la mole squadrata e perfetta degli otto blocchi degli addominali che lentamente si gonfiavano e si espandevano. Li poteva tastare e toccare con gusto e divertimento, sentendo come fossero duri e spigolosi come diamanti. Ma mentre si perdeva a contemplare la sua tartaruga eccezionale, i suoi pantaloni esplosero sul di dietro. I suoi glutei iniziarono ad arrotondarsi sempre di più. Li toccava e li impastava con le sue mani, sentendo come fossero ormai diventati due blocchi di acciaio che, appena li tendeva, si disponevano seguendo il disegno delle mille striature che li componevano. Appoggiatosi a terra, si accorse come il suo culo gigantesco e maschio facesse svettare il suo bacino e lo tenesse, anche da seduto, in una posizione molto elevata, tanto era il suo volume. Era come se dietro la sua carne, che provocava con schiaffi potentissimi che avrebbero steso chiunque, si nascondessero due globi, due veri mappamondi di marmo, ma ricoperti dalla sua pelle liscissima e perfetta. E poi furono i suoi quadricipiti e i suoi polpacci ad avere la meglio: i pantaloni si stracciarono lungo la scriminatura della coscia, mentre la separazione dei fasci muscolari dava il colpo di grazia alla tenuta del tessuto e alle sue mutande, già ormai distrutte dall’esplosione dei suoi glutei erculei. Si ammirava con uno sguardo goloso, notando come il solco delle sue natiche straordinarie prolungasse innaturalmente i muscoli della pelvi anche al di sopra dei suoi quadricipiti ormai raccolti attorno a un fusto così duro e largo da incutere terrore in chiunque guardasse quelle gambe straordinarie, apollinee e al tempo stesso che esplodevano in potere e larghezza. Larghe gocce di sudore solcavano anche la superficie arcuata e tornitissima dei suoi polpacci sterminatamente infiniti. Michele guardò allo specchio e sorrise ancora una volta. La trasformazione, pensava, non era ancora finita. § Il suo cazzo era eretto ma sembrava ridicolmente piccolo di fronte a quel ben di Dio mostruoso che era diventato il suo corpo. Lo accarezzava mentre iniziava a sentire, a tratti, dei flussi di sangue o di non sapeva cosa, inondare e ingolfare, come in una risacca, tutta la sua verga. Il suo scroto iniziava lentamente a pendere e a gonfiarsi: sembrava non rispettare più le leggi di gravità perché i suoi testicoli larghi come noci di cocco, erano duri e sodi come i suoi muscoli. Certo, pensava, anche la sua pelvi doveva essere muscolosa e possente per sostenere l’attrezzo di smodate dimensioni che ben presto avrebbe completato il suo corpo da sogno. E forse, avrebbe avuto più forza lui nel suo uccello che molti bodybuilder nel loro corpo. L’asta iniziò prima a stirarsi ed allungarsi mentre l’accarezzava dolcemente con le mani, poi a gonfiarsi, dalla base progressivamente fino alla cappella. Tutto si induriva, si inturgidiva e si confermava della stessa forza dell’acciaio ma sotto il caldo e suadente tocco della carne di un uomo possente. Il cazzo risaliva e risaliva, finché passò l’ombelico. Un ghigno animalesco si stampò sul suo viso. La trasformazione era completa. § Era la personificazione della forza e del potere. Aveva faticato per misurarsi, gettando in pieno scompiglio la casa. Aveva provato a sedersi ma il divano era crollato sotto il peso dei suoi muscoli mai visti. Avrebbe scoperto con fatica di essere alto ormai 2 metri e 25: roba da fare invidia ai più alti giocatori dell’NBA, pensava tra sé e sé. Non poteva misurare il suo peso ma notava con soddisfazione che non una fascia di grasso era depositata sul suo corpo: era probabilmente al di sotto del 4% della percentuale, come un’atleta di Mr. Olympia pronto a competere: solo qualche giorno dopo una bilancia industriale avrebbe rivelato la meravigliosa cifra di 195 kg. Statistiche del genere le aveva toccate nella storia della disciplina qualche mito del calibro di Lou Ferrigno. 67 centimetri di bicipite lo incoronavano al di sopra dei sogni di chiunque avesse mai ardito competere, così come i 59 centimetri dei suoi polpacci mostruosi che terminavano nei suoi piedi inumani, di numero 55, e i 90 dei suoi quadricipiti animaleschi. Tutto contornava il suo girovita assolutamente strettissimo, largo come uno dei suoi quadricipiti che, così raddoppiando, davano la misura del vero e proprio triangolo sinuoso e imponente che era costituito dal suo petto e dalle sue spalle grottescamente larghe, che si estendevano con tanta larghezza da dare la vaga impressione di poter pareggiare la sua statura. Ma il suo principale orgoglio era quel petto rigogliosissimo e che si protendeva talmente all’esterno da rendergli quasi difficile la vista del resto del suo corpo: da punto a punto, contava ben 175 centimetri. E poi c’era il suo cazzo smisurato, al quale non poteva dare dimensioni o descriverlo, tanto era robusto e massiccio, più di mezzo metro, ben 56 centimetri di splendore per una circonferenza abnorme, di oltre 25 centimetri. Era un cannone bestiale e capace di eruttare sborra come mai avrebbe potuto credere. Michele si contemplò ancora una volta allo specchio. L’ultimo passaggio del suo cambiamento aveva ulteriormente lisciato la sua pelle, che ora era ovunque morbida, uniforme, piacevole al tatto come fosse velluto o damasco della più preziosa qualità: non un’ombra di imperfezione su quella carne setosa e invitante, non una smagliatura, una cicatrice, un minimo segno, tanto da sembrare artificiale in ogni angolo del suo corpo. Non un pelo al di sotto della sua barba rigogliosissima e maschia: neppure nel buco del suo culo, profondo e lontanissimo dalla superficie dei suoi glutei. Sorrideva al pensiero di chi mai avrebbe potuto meritarsi il premio del suo buco così oscuro e difficile da raggiungere, passando per quei muscoli tremendi e titanici capaci di sopportare la pressione di squat inimmaginabili. Ma era tutta la sua struttura fisica ad essere cambiata. Si sarebbe accorto col tempo di come la sua anatomia, semplicemente, non fosse più umana. Lungi dall’essere impedito nei suoi movimenti, il suo corpo poteva prodursi, pur con tutta la sua massa, in scatti felini e mosse di rara flessibilità: erano le sue ossa e i suoi tendini ad essere stati trasformati e modificati in modi lontanissimi dal canone del normale corpo umano. Tutto questo gli sarebbe tornato immensamente utile nel sesso che avrebbe fatto, un’esperienza gratificante e totalizzante per tutti i suoi partner. Però era il momento di cambiare la propria vita e iniziare a mostrarsi al mondo. Michele si voltò verso la finestra. Guardò con divertimento: era rimasta aperta. Qualcuno doveva aver sentito tutto il rumore che aveva fatto e qualche sagoma appariva dalle finestre per cercare di capire. Forse avevano intravisto la sua silhouette mostruosa. Michele era un gigantesco apollo mediterraneo, dai tratti marcati e sensuali, la carnagione abbronzatissima e liscia come la pelle di un bambina: era ora che tutti lo ammirassero. Uscì in terrazzo. Sapeva i curiosi sarebbero arrivati. Uscendo, dovette muoversi con cautela per non distruggere il telaio dell’infisso, ma rimase sorpreso dalla destrezza con cui compì la mossa, perché le sue scapole muovevano chili e chili di muscoli con una mobilità impressionante. Avrebbe impersonato la potenza e la grazia, la virilità e l’eleganza col suo corpo impossibile. Era un’utopia fatta carne. Si sedette sui suoi glutei possenti e iniziò a fare stretching e divertirsi a espandere i suoi muscoli in scioltezza in tutte le dimensioni. Le gambe chilometriche sfondarono semplicemente il ferro della ringhiera, quando i piedi abnormi toccarono, deformandole, le sbarrette, mentre Michele con la sola presa delle dita le strappava in un mazzo di cinque o più alla volta. Il ragazzo timido era definitivamente morto. Urlò: «guardate il vostro nuovo dio!» mentre iniziava a sfruttare i vantaggi della sua inaudita flessibilità e succhiava il suo enorme cazzo cui imprimeva movimenti e mosse ardite e sinuosissime: altro dono della sua trasformazione era quella nuova coordinazione neuromuscolare che gli consentiva di controllare totalmente ogni fibra del suo corpo. Nessuno avrebbe mai potuto fare guizzare e controllare così deliziosamente ogni singolo muscolo, esaltandone le forme. La sua forza si mescolava a quel tocco di inusuale fascino che emanava: non era solo brutalità e violenza, ma qualcosa di più sottile. I curiosi, poi futuri adepti, non dissero di no all’invito del nuovo signore che li chiamava. Quel titano muscolosissimo e straordinariamente dotato che si succhiava l’uccello chilometrico su un terrazzo della periferia era destinato a finire in più di un video, in più di una foto, diventando improvvisamente popolarissimo. E mentre una piccola folla si assiepava a godere il privilegio di assistere a quella scena di incredibile sensualità, scopriva che ne poteva trarre piacere non solo dalla vista, ma anche dall’odore acre, intenso e maschio, animalesco, che i fiotti potentissimi di sborra, a una pressione inimmaginabile, spandevano nell’aria. Fiumi di sperma che inondavano la bocca del gigante. Le stille cadevano lungo tutta la parete e la facciata della palazzina. La folla si assiepava. Gli effetti benefici di quel testosterone rappreso in sovrumana quantità nel suo sperma non sarebbe sfuggito ai suoi adoratori, mentre, prima che sotto il peso della sua massa straordinaria, cedesse il pavimento, Michele si ritirò, convinto di aver dato abbastanza prova della sua nuova virilità e di avviare così una nuova vita. Il dio ebbe l’impressione e poi la certezza di essere l’unico degno, sulla faccia della terra, di potersi chiamare Uomo.
  18. Halo3gus

    The Secret Snuffers Society

    Hi everyone, this is my very first attemp to post a story here, i´m not an English native speaker so please be patient with my grammar, I worte this with inspiration from a friend, Freakoman2 who helped me to envision this story. Hope you enjoy ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------___________ It was a rainy day, for Ryan it was one of those strange days where he got called to a job interview, He wasn’t getting any interviews lately, he got fired from his last job because he got on a fight with another smaller coworker and the fight got very wrong. See, Ryan took karate classes where he got so violent that his sensei kicked him out because he was too scared to train a sadistic killer, but he kept practicing on his own, that also helped him to get a fairly nice body and it showed. This day, he was a little big for his suit his muscles bulged just a little and Ryan loved it. Ryan looked at the mirror “damn, you look good” he said to himself. However, no matter how good he looked, he couldn’t land any job since that “incident”, he remember the old days when he was working in a fairly good job managing a small team on a factory, it was a somewhat good paying job, at least he could pay his rent, his juice and protein and some old karate books where he learn some rudimentary but effective techniques, not from refutation but from the brute strength given by his dense body, he usually picked fights at bars where he always won the fight and some money he stole from his defeated “victims” he was thrilled by that, he loved to hurt people and aside of the bar fights, he always got a low profile on his for until that day. Ryan’s happy life went crashing down the day he got on a fight with a coworker, that day was his “juice day” and the steroids made Ryan enter on a road rage, they yelled and each other for a small issue but Ryan wasn’t in the mood to take any shit and after a punch and a heavy kick he broke his coworker’s knee, he kind enjoyed the moment, but he got fired on the spot. Fortunately, his coworker was too afraid to sue Ryan to demand compensation. Unfortunately for Ryan, the word of mouth went wild and other similar business heard from Ryan violent tendencies and no-one wanted to hire him later, other businesses heard from this too and no-one wanted anything to do with Ryan. He tried to find more job opportunities, but still no luck, not even an interview and the money was getting scarce, last month he didn’t got any calls and the protein and juice sucked up all what was left from his savings, his landlord went to collect the rent and at that time Ryan got a little desperate he knew he need to find money; added to this, His violent rages sent all his old friends away and nobody in the gym wanted to get near to him because they were too scared from his grunting and fighting over the weights. His rage was worsening by the day and he was heavily considering opening an only fans account, even with the juice he wasn’t that big but he was fairly ripped and thought that if he would be forced to use that method, he would lose all the dignity he was left. Ryan was getting somewhat desperate, his protein was almost gone and the steroids ran out, Ryan knew he needed to land the job, but this interview was different, it was strange, more of that, it was the weirdest call he got. Then he picked up the phone he heard a somewhat formal but strange voice, after some normal calls the voice just said “the offer is to work for SSS, a private club or society you may say”. Ryan hear silently, he didn’t knew of any SSS or any other club or similar enterprise, but he was desperate, then the voice said “your pay can reach up to $4000 and if the work is outstanding, it ca get even more bonuses”, that got Ryan thrilled. “What is exactly the work you need to be done?” Ryan asked, the voice said “hmm, I can’t tell you the details, but I’m quite sure a man with your body type can easily do it”. Ryan was puzzled, he knew that the next question could blow his chances, but he felt something different. “What do you mean with my body type can help?” “Has I told you, I can’t explain you the details but your fighting knowledge can easily be used here”. Ryan looked at the mirror, he was big, but ripped, now he was huge and ripped. He was bigger than the average karate fighter, but he couldn’t say that he was the typical bodybuilder type “Are you some kind of fighting sports federation?” Ryan asked, “It can be described more of a wrestling or MMA type club, but I insist, I can’t tell you the details, they will only be shared with you in the personal interview” the voice responded. “If you keep insisting on knowing the details, we will assume that you’re not interested and we will call other candidates”. Ryan felt offended, how he dared to speak to him like that, but he contained, it was a good offer. “Ok, I want to participate” “Good, ill send you the contact details and address, one of our workers will find you and take you to the interview place”, the voice answered, “Do you need some documentation from me?” Ryan asked, “No” the voice said plainly, “we already know all we need to know from you…or will” then hang out. The next days Ryan was puzzled, the call was weird, very weird, but he got the feeling that he could land the job, that he got a very high opportunity, they seemed to search for some kind of fighters and he was a fighter, not the best, but a fairly good one, and the pay was good. Ryan felt curious, what kind of fighting federation would be? He counted the days until the date came. Ryan went out of his apartment, he felt that somewhat, that day his life would change, he went to the address, but strange thought, the address went on a small card send in a red envelope with the SSS symbol. The card has a message written on it, “please bring the envelope with you so we can recognize you, you decide the outfit you want to know us”. Ryan decided the old classic way and went out, walked to the bus station and after an hour or two, he got to an apart place of the city where some warehouses stood. Ryan looked for the place, he walked on some lonely alleys, Ryan wasn’t scared he knew that even with some armed burglars he could get any robber a run for his money, but then he looked at some of the warehouses guards, they where very fit…some huge, they barely entered their uniforms and they looked at Ryan and his red envelope. Once they saw the envelope they just looked other way. Ryan didn’t care but felt somewhat relieved “at least is not desert” Ryan thought. After some long minutes Ryan arrived, there was this small warehouse that looked more like a small industrial office on a warehouse “this is quite strange” Ryan considered at the time he rang the bell. The door opened and Ryan looked at the man receiving him. The man was of average height, middle age, he was wearing a sleeves gray top with the superman logo, black shorts and converse type shoes. Ryan looked at this man that was shorter than him but this man was HUGE, he commanded some strange kind of respect, or awesomeness Ryan tought. “Hi” Ryan said trying to look tough, “hello” the man answered, his voice was deep, “I’m here for an interview” Ryan said while showing the address and the red envelope. “Oh”, the man said taking the card and the envelope and throwing them into a paper shredder that was near him, “please follow me”. And walked away The man was huge, commanding, he wasn’t that tall, the guard outside seemed somewhat taller, but this man was very different, he barely fitted on his top, he had that striking latino face, very masculine, so masculine that Ryan felt attracted even if he wasn’t gay but felt somewhat attracted to this man, but Ryan couldn’t define what made him so…confused. The man was powerful, Ryan instinctively felt, The man was using some corrective glasses that only helped to make his gaze look more secure. Ryan concentrated on not getting an erection but this man’s presence was very striking, Ryan felt a myriad of emotions, awe, nervousness, even respect and…fear. Ryan could not fathom the range of emotions he felt, the man opened a door and entered the basement by a stairs, then they entered an elevator where they went down 4 or 5 floors below where there where no workers, Ryan didn’t thought it was strange, weirdly enough, Ryan was more puzzled by the sensations this man was provoking to him. Ryan looked at the very formed legs the man had, they were strong, hairy, almost hypermasculine, as the rest of his body, Ryan felt that this man could be serious business, those pecs seemed very strong and for a minute Ryan thought that is the man breathed heavily that shirt could explode on him. He felt even weirder by these thoughts. After some walking they reached a small waiting room and the man looking at Ryan said “we will wait here, take a seat”. Ryan felt ordered to sit and while looking at the man he sat on the table. He felt ordered, but the man presence was so obliging that he didn’t even hinted something, he just sat. “He is shorter Thant me and he is ORDERING me?” Ryan tought, the man suddenly smirked and Ryan felt he needed to do something. “Excuse me, what’s your name?” Ryan Said, “They always call me Wolf” the man said while smirking and with a very confident gaze. “Wolf?” Ryan asked Wold looked at Ryan and Ryan perceived that Wolf was so self-confident that he could almost wanting too hate him, but at the same time Wolf was so….fearsome that Ryan decide to go to on a polite way “So, in this place you can use that kind of clothes?” Wolf smiled “On the card we said that you could use any outfit you wanted, I almost always use this so I can show of my guns, sometime I use less clothes” Wolf smirked and flexed; Ryan looked at the most biggest biceps he could see, biggest in his own way. Ryan had a big biceps on his thinking, he maybe could have seen some bodybuilders with bigger biceps, but Wolf looked more powerful, his left arm was tattooed and Ryan somewhat wondered how could be possible that all those muscle didn’t rejected the tattoo needle, also, Ryan felt that if Wolf wanted to hurt anyone that could be some serious business, specially for the receiving end, but he was here for a job interview and he needed to concentrate on the interview he was going to present, Wolf relaxed and stood still for a few minutes more. The office door opened and an very average man looked outside, looked at Ryan an smiled, “please enter” he said in the strange voice Ryan recognized from the phone, Ryan felt more confident since he could keep his cool with this average man. He thought that if Wolf would be the interviewer, the interview would to last much, but against an average looking man, the thing could be different. The interviewer sat on his desk, the office was big, but the concrete walls made the office look claustrophobic, adding to the underground location of the office, the almost non existant employees and Wolf outside the office made Ryan felt he was entering a different world. The thoughts stopped when Wolf entered the office an stood at the side of the door smirking, the interviewer looked at him, Wolf bounced his pecs and smiled, the interviewer smiled back. “Hello Mr Ryan” the interviewer said while looking at Ryan, “thanks for coming, you have chosen a very classic outfit for this interview” Ryan couldn’t avoid thinking that the interviewer was almost making fun of his outfit but kept cool, Wolf smiled and flexed a bicep, the kissed it, the interviewer looked at Wolf and didn’t said nothing but Ryan felt that Wolf was somewhat trying to show ho was the best on the room. Ryan flexed his pecs that strained a little his shirt. The interviewer smiled. Ryan felt a little uncomfortable “the pay is good, I can endure these weirdos” Ryan thought to himself. “Well Mr Ryan, I hope you don’t mind that Wolf is here with me, we at SSS have a very special type of business and clients, and sometime we need to take care of some….business” the interviewer said while looking at Ryan eyes and then to Wolf and the to Ryan. “If things get dangerous or unsatisfactory, that is when Wolf enters, so we hope that we don’t need to restore to that” The interviewer said in calm voice, Wolf smiled, Ryan saw Wolf face, he wasn’t just smiling, he was grinning, his face was looking like he was enjoying a very special type of candy but aside of the sheer size of Wolf, he didn’t had a gun, so Ryan thought what kind of resource he would need. He decided to focus in the interview, but Wolf presence on the room wasn’t helping Ryan to reach that goal. “So Mr Ryan, tele about yourself” The interviewer asked, Ryan took a breath and answered with some polite answers, trying to dodge his firing and trying to focus on his strengths, Ryan tought the interviewer was more focused on his body Than on his answers but just after he where on say something about that the Interviewer said “Tell me about your firing incident”. Ryan was surprised, “How to you know that?” The interviewer smiled and said “I told you that we are SSS, SSS stands for the Secret Snuffers Society, Ryan almost caught but the interviewer was not giving any signs that he was making a joke. “At SSS we participate in many venues where that are almost no competition, you already saw the warehouses out there, they are ours, we store some special type of merchandise for some very special clients, not drugs, not cartels if you ask, we have our moral code, but some clients need some special place with a very special kind of security, we provide them that and get our share, we also participate on some underground sports clubs, you may have noticed that we are just on an underground place. This place is so secret that we can’t allow ourselves to tell anyone where we are, so we take special measures so we aren’t found”. Ryan felt dizzy by what he was hearing. “So, why are you interviewing me?” Ryan asked feeling somewhat nervous. “Well Mr Ryan, we found you on some word of mouth near your former workplace, we hear that you trained martial arts, and also that you’re someone of “gym freak”… Wolf smirked almost contemptuously, Ryan felt irritated. The interviewer continued, “As you saw out there, we need special people, the people have been specially picked, trained and nurtured, they are the best of the best guards that don’t hesitate to follow their orders, they are almost invincible and has a 100% success rate” We haven’t had anything stolen and our clients blindly trust us because they know we are the very best”. Ryan mediated on the answer but thew interviewer continued. “The warehouses need treasures so well guarded that even the guards don’t know what they are hiding, we only ask that they don´t send us drugs or nothing overtly illegal since that would attract attention to us, and if that happens we close the contract and punish the people stupid enough to try to fools us” The interviewer said “At SSS we take our business very seriously, but that is not our only business source”. “We also take in some very special military operations, some government and military officials pay us to make some covert ops and since we don’t use weapons of any type, we never get caught, we even do some operations on our own has a special public service if we feel to” Wolf smiled, bounced his pecs and caressed them while smirking, Ryan felt even more irritated and opened his mouth to say something but decided not to and looked at the interviewer who said: “Our most profitable business is the fights” Ryan opened his eyes wide, “the fights are held here, in this place, from here, we steam them over the world in the dark web, but our gladiators are more special than the guard out there, we look for very violent people and train them, we provide them with money, steroids and the best training they can, we make them the best warriors you can find, they fight here, in this place, there are no rules, no hold barred, once you enter the fight, you use keep fighting until you surrender, or not”. Wolf smirked and flexed his biceps, “what this MF is just thinking” Ryan felt rage, he felt that he was about to explode but didn’t wanted to blow up is chances of nailing the interview, the free steroids and trainmen would be a very good bonus to a hefty paycheck, but he was puzzled by the cryptic way that thew interviewer was saying things. “So, you train all your ‘warriors’? Can you elaborate?” Ryan asked, “See” the interviewer said while getting up his chair and going at Wolf’s side, “We train the very best” The interviews touched Wolf biceps and Wolf flexed, the passed his hand on Wolf pecs and Wolf bounced them, that pleased the interviewer. “We train our warriors so they can take care of the warehouses without fail, take our military operations and the fights, Wolf here is our very best specimen and my overall favorite, he takes care of me and I provide them the very thing he need to stay powerful”, you can be one of us too, you’re violent, you have a nice body and a strike of violent behaviour” The interviewer spoke softly, just like he was making a sales pith to convince somebody to buy something. The interviewer went to his desk and in a very calm voice said “we are offering to participate on this, if you accept, you’ll be trained for the warehouses, then you can ascend to the military operations and then to the fights, every step you’ll earn more and I might say, someone with your kind of violent behavior would be very pleased, tell me would you accept”? Ryan felt sick, we always felt superior, even all alpha male, but he never killed someone, one or two bones broken, but not enough to kill, Ryan looked at Wold who was contemptuously smiling and bouncy his pecs like he was expecting something and felt rage, then gazed at the interviewer and said, “go to hell, I’m out”. The interviewer when silent, almost sad, he crossed his fingers and meditated for some time, at the same time. Ryan saw how Wolf got out of the office and entered again at the next minute, Ryan expected a weapon but the only difference was that Wolf didn’t had any shoes (would he be preparing to fight barehanded?). The interviewer then said “it´s your last decision?” “Yes, your weirdos, I’m not accepting and even if I have to fight to get out from here, I’ll leave” Ryan said The interviewer looked at Wolf who was somewhat thrilled by the answer, then looked at Ryan, after a pause he said “then I’m afraid that you are rejected by SSS, unfortunately, we take our business very seriously and has or name stands, the secret is our most valued principle…Wolf, please take care from, now on”. Ryan expected a fight, took his blazer and tie off has fast has he could, but Wolf simply walked next to him, with a somewhat serious face, extended his right hand has a shake hand and said “sorry pal, we could be friends, sorry for the light teasing, and thanks for participating, I’ll lead you out…” Ryan was puzzled, did this meant that he never was in real danger?, was this a joke taken too far? Ryan sighed and took Wolf’s hand, he tried to shake but Wolf arm didn’t even flinched. Wolf smiled, “bye buddy” then Wolf added pressure to Ryan’s hand, crushing almost instantly, Ryan yelled and tried to pull away his hand, but Wolf kept grinding the hand, while smiling in a very frightening way. The interviewer was just looking at the spectacle “As you see, the Secret is our most valued treasure”, Wolf smiled, Ryan’s hand is now a blood and mush jelly, the tips ion the fingers fall from the ironclad hand shake that Wolf is applying unrelentlesly. Ryan squirms in pain but wolf just uses his other hand to grab Ryan forearm and crushes is like a twig, Ryan yells and Wlf smiles devilishly while enjoying the pain he is inflicting, Wolf releases Ryan who grabs his crushed forearms and looks in horror at his fingers “what are you doing?” Ryan yells but Wolf, still smirking grabs with his right hand Ryan’s arm at the biceps level and crushes it like it was nothing. “Oops” Wolf says “I never know how strong I’m becoming”. Ryan looks in fear, he can’t believe this mass of muscle is shorter than him but has such destructive force. Elf smiles and bounces his pecs while looking at the Interviewer, then Flexes his biceps and kisses them, he shakes the blood of his hands and looks at Ryan. Ryans is trying to reach the door to scape, but the pain is too much to concentrate and wolf is very fast. Wolf grabs Ryan from the remains of the broken limb and drags Ryan to the center of the office, puts his Hans on the shoulder, Wolf thinks that it would be so easy to rip the arm off the body, but that would make the killing so easy, so unpleasant so he just put his hand on the shoulder and crushes it. Ryan yells in agony and falls to the floor whipping in pain. “It’s so easy to inflict pain” Wolf said, “You really tought that with that ‘violence’ you could have any chance against a 100% natural force of nature like me?” Wolf says “See my right arm” Wolf says while flexing his biceps on front of Ryans face, “now lets look at yours… ooops you have none..literally” Wolf licks at his biceps and grinds devilishly at the interviewer “your enjoying” The interviewer calmly nods. Wolf looks again at his prey, lifts him up “get up your wimp” Wolf says, Ryan hits Wolf in the face but the only effect that he manages to do is to tear off the glasses from his face. “Bad move” Wolf says while grabbing Ryan from the throat “crushing you would be so damn easy” even has Wolf is shorter that Ryan, Wolf manages to lift him, Ryans legs are flailing on all directions and some of his kicks land on Wolf’s torso , but is no use he loses his shoes on the useless intent to hurt Wolf. Wolf laughs maniacally and flexes his other arm. Ryan tries to hit Wolf lifting arm but the muscles are too hard, his fingers try to scratch but the iron skin to Wolf ant take even the slightest bruise. Wolf enjoys the strength difference, lifts Ryan with only one hand and then opens his hand, Ryans fall to the floor and cries on in pain. Wolf just stands over Ryan, Ryan tries to get up but Wolf puts one feet on Ryans feet, Ryan looks at Wolf’s face and sees the sadistic smile of someone that does to care of the pain and suffering he can cause because of his unfathomable strength. Wolf flexes his quadriceps that form an oak tree of strength and pure muscle power and crushes Ryans feet like the feet where made of cardboard, Ryan cries in pain while Wolf just twist his feet sadistically to feel the bone crushing and the skin tearing. Once the feet are no more, Wolf lifts his victim from the other feet with his right hand and the biceps swells has Wolf lifts Ryan has we where just a small gym weight. Wolf flexes his other biceps in a victory pose, but Wolf has no finished yet, he knows he can inflict more pain and feels that Ryan still tries to hit his legs desperately, in a van effort to release himself and try to scape not realizing or negating the fact that he don’t have one feet. Wolf enjoys his muscles, and releases Ryan, Wolf flexes his muscles, his biceps, his pecs, Wolf ecstatically feels the hardness of his muscles and sometime he glances to the interviewer who is clearly enjoys the expectable but doesn´t says a thing not wanting to interrupt this clearly sacred moment, he would not risk to enrage Wolf who looks pleased at the silent admiration he is receiving. Wolf is visibly excited, he just pass a finger on his lower abdomen and looks at Ryan who is squirming to the door. Wolf just smirks at the futileness of Ryan scape try and then he kicks Ryan in the abdomen trowing him to the center of the office and Ryan falls over his abdomen “We are not finished yet” He simply says while feeling his flexed quads. Ryan tries to squirm again. Wolf slowly walks next to Ryan “remains”, enjoys the moment, feeling every inch of his ripping pectorals and every muscle that is wanting more crushing, more rising, more pain.. Wolf turns over Ryans body so Wolf can see Ryan face to face, Ryan face is writing in pain and fear, Wolf kneels down over Ryan so he can see Ryan eyes next to his eyes, Wolf smiles devilishly thinking what to do. Wolf Lift his left Arm, flexes his biceps, form a fist and the brings the fist down over Ryans legs crackling the bone and crunching the leg. Wolf thinks that the feeling is similar to the cracking a chicken tight or even a chicken wing, he is so strong that he doesn’t sees any difference. Wolf admires his triceps while Ryan yells on the top of his lungs “please kill me” Wolf smiles, ”not yet, I’m not done yet crushing you weakling, I still has a lot of muscles to work and you have many bones to break”. Wolf then goes for the other leg, Wolf thinks slowly, feeling slowly the center of the quadriceps, Wolf longs form some blood gushing so he then claws his hand and rips a chunk of Ryan intact quadriceps, Ryan yells and Wolf gets more and more excited, visibly excited. Wolf felled that he cannot hold back anymore. Wolf reaches the bone, feels it with his hand he just squeeze a little, just to feel but not to break, Wolf looks Ryan at his eyes, Ryan returns the looks and says “no, no ,no please, no” Wolf laughs maniacally, almost histerycally nods heavily and says “YEEEEEES!” Then Wolfs squeeze the leg and pulls apart ripping the leg from the knee down, blood begins to gush even more and Wolf feels that he barely can hold himself. Wolf wants more, more pain, more blood, more cracks and more suffering, Wolf feels his body flexing and bounding pecs and all his muscles, Wolf gets the pleasure from his own body that no other living being can give him unless they gruesomely die, Wolf wants more, Wolf the rips all Ryans body until he is naked, the Wolf take the tie and maces a homemade tourniquet to stop the bleeding, Wolf thinks, is not the most clean way to stop bleeding but I really don’t think hell ever feel any infection. Wolf ten centers on Ryans torso, is to weak, to small, so unworthy, Wolf is too superior, too strong, Wolf then thinks that this unworthy being needs to disappear from earth, the he lifts Ryan from the “good” arm and then hugs him, Wolf stands up, wolfs looks ad the strength difference between his torso and Ryans and decides that this pitiful torso will be crushed, so he begin to squeeze, slowly, very slowly, Ryan gets up, he still tries to fight, he tries even to pinch Wolf’s eyes but wolf is too strong, Wolf feels that even his eyelids muscles are stronger that Ryan at top condition, Wolf keeps crushing, very slowly until Wolf feels the first rib cracking, then other begin to crack and flex… But Ryan tried to fight, Wolf is an alfa, Wolf is THE Alfa male, he can’t tolerate any rebellion, Wolf decides to end any fighting spirit that Ryan still has, while holding the torso with one arm he grabs Ryan left arm and while looking at Ryan face Wolf says almost tenderly, “you shouldn’t have opposed me” then with a quick pull, Ryan rips off the only arm left on Ryans body, the blood gushes every where, Ryans laughs. Wolf laughs hysterically feeling his uttermost strong but he hasn’t released Ryans torso yet, he is excited about what will happen next. Wolf already knows that there is not much to do next, so he accommodates the torso and bearhugs it, then, with all his might Wolf crushes Ryan´s ribcage in one swift and hyper-strong movement, Wolf arms and pecs working in unison crushing the former ribcage, Wolf extends his head back revealing the most monstrous and strong back muscles, blood gushes from Ryan´, s limbs and the the leg tourniquet is ripped off from the stump from the pressure of the blood Wolf keeps pressuring until he feels that he grinded all the vertebrae, so then he releases the bearhug and holds the body remains from the neck, breathing heavily from the even sexual arrousal that only he can fathom. But wolf doesn’t release the torso remains yet, he still has one bone left, the skull is still intact, Wolf looks at the head “lets see how this head compares to my biceps” Wolf thinks then he uses his hand to hold the head agains his biceps. Wolf look ad the head, it loks so round, so wreckable, so WEAK!, Wolf then laughs maniacally, he enjoys to be the supreme alfa, then he hardens his biceps and with the free hand he has he mutters “insect” and then Wolf crushes the head against his biceps like it where a bug. Blood, bone and brain oozes every inch of Wolf biceps, Wolf laugh hysterically at the gruesome expectable he just made, he yells while he touches his biceps spreading blood, bone and brains over his big, Wonderfull and powerful biceps caressing his body, his hyper-strong body, grinning at the interviewer, feeling like the supreme alpha, enjoying his strength. Maybe they didn’t go a new candidates but in Wolf’s mind, the interview was a success, his success. He then walks to the interviewer desk while bouncing his pecs, once he is in front of him he hits a double biceps pose and smirks “So we look for other candidates?” End
  19. Lutz

    Workout in the Afternoon

    Hello guys, this is my first try ever in writing something up here apart from comments. This is something I've send to two members and friends on here and thought why not share it. Feel free to comment and criticise. I am sorry for the different sizes of text, this is written on my phone. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ You walk into the gym after a normal day of work. Stress on your mind. After changing you immediately go to the bench and put on your max weight. Your muscles ache and burn as they start to swell in a massive pump with every lift, every set, every rep. Your chest strains against your shirt, forcing it to ride up your stomach. Your shoulders and lats flare out, pressing against your arms which in turn are trying to bust your sleeves even when relaxed. Another rep on the benchpress, the weight is getting lighter and lighter. You get off the bench and put another 45lbs on each side and repeat it time after time, raising the weight until you reach 1000lbs. More than you ever lifted. You lie back down and grip the barbell, your hands seem bigger than ever, swollen with muscle and bloodvessels. You derack the barbell and let it sink to your chest, the arms of your shirt split as your biceps flex. You push the barbell back up, a growl coming from within your chest as you relish in the feeling. Another rep and another follow with perfect precision as on the fourth way up RRRRRIIIIIIIIPPPP At the lowest point, your wide and voluminous chest strains the shirt so far, that it slits in the middle of your chest. Same with the back as you lift it back up. The weight gets too light. You re rack the weight and readjust the height. You tug at the bench and rip it off the rack. Ignoring the damage you step in the narrow space and place the barbell on your back. You start to squat with 1000lbs. As you lower yourself you notice blood rushing through your legs and glutes. With each rep you do, more and more blood fills your lower body. Your legs swell and strain against your shorts as you stand up. Getting down is becoming difficult, so you widen your stance, your shorts straining, begging for mercy. You feel your cock chub up and lengthen as you watch yourself in the mirror infront of you. Massive legs, bigger than normal peoples torso, Your upperbody broader than a barndoor. You lower yourself for another rep. As you reach a 45 degree angle, your shirts quads rip open the legs. at ninety degrees your cock presses hard into your shorts fabric. Past 90 degree, after ass to the grass, your pants split and fall to the floor. Your engorged muscles and erect dick on full display. Only your shirt clings for dear life on your body, half torn, half to small. Barely feeling the weight anymore, you grin at yourself and start to do shoulderpresses with 1000lbs. You barely hear the gasps and dropping weights around you, as you press out rep after rep. The splits on your shirt get bigger and bigger as your traps, and shoulders strain against it. Your Arms brush against your head on the way up, you enjoy the feeling of your biceps pressing against your ears since they are an erogenous zone. RRRRRRRIIIIIIIIPPPPPP Your short gives way and sails of your massive body. As you push yourself further your Body starts to get a red hue as your skin turns red. BOOOOM plaster rains around you and you briefly look up with a smirk, noticing only now that you grew. You pushed the weight into the floor above. The ceiling mere inches away from your head. You stand on your tiptoes, your had brushes the ceiling, but your feet immediately touch the ground again. You drop the barbell onto the floor with a loud crash, cracking it. You press yourself up against the ceiling and press. Cracks form across the walls and around the floor above. You exert more pressure. BOOOM CRACK BOOM The floor above raises as you lift it up. GRRRRRRRR You grow taller, your skin already crimson, plaster rains on you. GRRRAAAWWWWWW You tilt the floor and KABOOOOOM Smash it ino through the wall on the street. Sun blinds your eyes. You get into rage "Hulk blinded, Hulk smash" GRRRRRRRRR You jump through the wall, your rage letting you explode in size as you land, a car flattened under your foot. You leap into the air and You wake up You lay on the floor, your bed your room is a mess. The ceiling has cracks on it and the wall into your livingroom lays in rubble. Your bed is broken, your bedsheet ripped into shreds, you mirror is spanked and your closet is nowhere to be seen. As you lay there a breeze blows around your massive erection. You turn to your window and see it is broken, the frame destroyed in shape that looks like your closet. As you stare at the wall, the smiling sun blinds your eyes. You try to shield your eyes but it is enraging you. Your skin turns greenish and then a deep crimson red. You leap through the wall next to the window "Hulk blinded, Hulk smash". But instead of dropping down from your appartment, your feet connect with the street. Smirking you look around, your erection hitting buildings like a wrecking ball. GRRRRAAAAAWWWWWWLLLL You let out a roar, shaking Big Apple and you jump into the blue sky, the street where you stood no more.
  20. BiteApple

    Beyond a Man: Hudson's Growth

    Beyond a Man Chapter I Hudson was your typical highschool jock. Played football, quarterback, and engaged in all of the typical jock activities. Since highschool started he had managed to bulk up due to the immense volume of testosterone he was producing. Broader shoulders, thicker pecs and a six-pack. Not too shabby. Not Mr Olympia, but who cared? It was on his way home one night after a long hard training session, taking a shortcut through a suspicious alleyway and had suddenly blacked out. He woke up, head throbbing, strapped down to a ice-black chair, shirtless. He struggled against his restraints, but to no avail and took a look around his surroundings. He was in a stark metal room, void of any decor, except for a large plane mirror in front of him. He could see himself perfectly in it. Suddenly, a voice rang out through hidden speakers. "Hello, Hudson. We have been watching you." "Who are you? What did you do to me?" "We simply… took you for a little ride to our facility. See, we're a little known branch of the army, set on creating the perfect super soldier. Strong, resilient, obedient and… hung. We've selected you as our… newest recruit." "This is crazy! What about my parents?" "Your parents have long since forgotten you, thanks to our little memory wipe program. And as for your teammates and friends, the wipe isn't powerful enough to erase all their memories, so we disguised your absence as an 'unexpected trip'." "Get me out of here! Please!" "No can do… you can't avoid the inevitable, Hudson. Preparing to administer Alpha Serum #1" A robotic hand slipped out of a silent panel in the ceiling, grasping a syringe filled with a mysterious green liquid. It lowered onto Hudson's right shoulder, and plunged in, filling his veins with its swirling contents. Immediately, Hudson yelled out in pain. It was unimaginable. His whole arm was cramping and it was spreading, until his whole body was writhing in agony. "Just let it in, Hudson. Resisting will only make this all the more painful". "Ugh! Stop! What are you doing to me…" he reached, as he felt his shoulders begin to broaden. "Fuck…" he moaned. This was starting to feel… good. His biceps bulged and flexed into writhing mounds of muscle mass, his triceps extending into enormous wheels of pure power. His forearms morphed into god-like extensions, rippling with veins as his hands quadrupled in size. "Stop! This is wrong! This is… ugh! Ngh! Uh…" he moaned, as he felt his traps push against his thickening neck. "Shit… I'm getting huge! Ugh! FUCK! I can't! I don't want to… nghH…". His pecs pegan to balloon out as they began to fill with muscle, rounding out into hard, solid mounds of manliness. His midsection tightened as his six pack bulked into a shredded eight pack, obliques ripping up to his expanding lats. "No! I want.. I want more… this feels good. Mmpf… so much muscle… so much power… becoming… ngh… a man!" Hudson moaned, his growth accelerating with each word. "Yes Hudson! Give in to the power! Give in to the lust! Become what you were always meant to be!". Hudson roared, as his abdomened formed a bulging v-shape, veins winding their way to his crotch, which was hard as a rock. His thighs were next, ballooning out with unbelievable definition. They were like solid hams, tree trunks even, hard and writhing with man power. His calves, carved into muscular diamond shapes, flexed as his feet ripped out of his socks. His shorts didn't last long either, as they were torn to shreds by his massive thighs and growing ass. Hudson roared. He was a bulging, masculine mass of muscle, ready to dominate, ready to… what? This wasn't like him. "No! Stop! Release me!" he pleaded. "Ah… so there's still a bit of you still in there. We'll see about that. Administor Alpha Serum #2: Nipple Enhancement and Mind Control. Two vials, filled with a purple liquid, lowered onto his erect nipples, now pointing up due to his massive chest. They plunged into the sensitive meat. Hudson moaned in pain and pleasure as the contents were injected deep within him. Almost at once, he began to grow again. "Some mind control that was… hah… ugh… mmpf! Ngh! So manly… must resist… must become a super-soldier. Fuck! So big… so huge… look at my shoulders… so broad and manly… like a fucking boulde- ngh! More…". He began to flex his massive arms, forcing them to swell and grow even more. Soon, they burst through the restraints and he started to tease his nipples. Huge, immense waves of pure sensual pleasure rocketed their way through his young, buff body. Looking up over his massive pec shelf, he could see them begin to swell. Bigger… thicker and juicier. The areola expanding to the size of coins, then saucers, his nipples became so much more sensitive as his flicked and rubbed them with his new huge fingers. "Looks like you need some help there, son" the voice echoed. Two robotic arms with cups on them came out of the chair and attached themselves to his nips. They began to suck and apply pleasure, flicking and rubbing them. Hudson moaned. "Fuck! Ngh… so good… more… more growth!" He began to flex his now free, and massive arms, enjoying how they swelled to incredible proportions. He was becoming a true man. A sudden wave of growth washed through him. Every muscle exploded with size and power, bulking and swelling to unimaginable size. "Good… Hudson, you're doing so well. I think you're ready for the final treatment. Get him Alpha Serum #3: Hormonal Multiplier." A robotic arm once again appeared. Hudson saw the mysterious milky-white liquid inside and flexed his body. Instantly, he blew up with even more bulk and burst out of his restraints. He snatched up the syringe and ripped open his tight black boxers and pulled out his erect cock, plunging the needle deep inside his piss slit. He roared in pain. He pushed the contents in, making sure none was left in the tube before crushing it with his massive paws. He continued to roar as his cock began to throb. Soon, his moans of pain turned to pleasure as he began to laugh. His cock was growing. Bigger, thicker, girthier, it inched as it swelled to 11 inches… 15 inches… 18 inches! It was a throbbing, muscular pole of veins and sexy lust. His balls began to throb as they began to excrete mass amounts of testosterone. Hudson could feel it, pumping though his body. "Yes! Yes! Ngh! YES!" he moaned, his voice deepening into a manly growl. "FUCK! My voice! YEA, I'm a real MAN now! MORE GROWTH! MAKE ME INTO A GOD!" His armpits began to fill with musky pubic hair as they began to sweat a delicious scent. He bent over to sniff them. Immediately he went into horny overdrive and grabbed his huge, thick cock and began to jack off. "So big… so manly… becoming a soldier… yes… YES! MORE! ARGH!!" A thick pubic bush began to sprout around his crotch, as his orange sized balls started to fill with his man jizz. He could feel it, sloshing around inside. So much. So manly. So big. He stood up, flexing his huge biceps, feeling his massive shoulders, working his thick, musky cock. He sniffed his man pits, filled with a forest of jet black hair. He ran his hand down his abs and chest, ripping off a cup to REALLY play with his nipples. He got up from the chair and stood in front of the mirror to admire what he had become. "Ngh… so big… so huge. Muscle… muscle… MUSCLE!" he roared. He was close now. Every inch of his huge man body was edging him closer. "Yes Hudson!", the voice chorused, "become what you were always meant to be! Become beyond a man! Transform into a soldier! You are no longer a puny little jock! You are a monster, fucking, manly beheamouth! CUM Hudson! Seal your new destiny with your muscle cum!" Hudson let out a rippling, manly roar, in his deep sexy voice that tore though the room. He moaned, as his dick throbbed harder and grew bigger. He could feel the torrent of cum burst out. Thick, smelly white ropes of man-cum rocketed out of his sex pole. "Ngh! Fuck! Take it! So manly! Cumming! Mmpf!" he growled. His cock spewed so much cum. It was so forceful it bounced off the mirror and onto his ripped body and pooled onto the floor as a pool of white man-milk. He growled as he finished off. Looking in the mirror, he flexed his now muscular body, admiring the shape of his torso, his now manlier features. His broad shoulders, powerful pecs, ripped abs and his dripping, wet cock. Suddenly, he heard a door open. "Well done, Hudson. Welcome to the brotherhood." To be continued in Chapter II
  21. Found this file last week and I can’t stop listening. Enjoy bro
  22. GenericExcuse

    Training Partners

    Roger stepped up to his locker and took off his tank. He felt sweat trickle down his carved muscles as he opened his locker and began to change. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a shorter, smaller man watching him closely. He decided to ignore him and continue changing. After he finished, he closed his locker, and turned around to see the small man standing before him. Roger let out a sigh. "Can I help you, dude?" Roger asked. The man blinked in surprise and responded. "I-I'm sorry, I was just wondering if you could help me work out. You're the biggest guy around here." "That's true. What makes you think I'll help you? And for free?" Roger grunted. "Oh, no! I can pay you," he quickly recovered. "Hmph. You're pretty scrawny, but I'm not against helping little guys out. What's your name?" Roger asked. "Jake, sir," he spoke faintly. As soon as he said 'sir', something in Roger clicked. He liked it. It made him feel powerful. "'Sir', huh? Call me that again." "Sir?" "Louder," he ordered. "Sir!" Jake shouted and stood up straight, then relaxed again with an uneasy smile. Roger smirked and gave Jake a pat on the shoulder with his big hands. Jake marveled at the thick arm and the beefy muscle on it, but Roger didn't pick up any jealousy, only admiration. "Yeah, I'll train you. In fact, no need to pay me. I have a feeling we can come to an agreement." A few days later, Roger met Jake in the gym. It was time for their first training session, and Jake seemed intimidated. "You'll be fine, dude. Just do what I say." "Y-Yes, sir," Jake whimpered out. "Good. First, follow me to the locker room," Roger spoke while starting his walk to the lockers. Jake quickly followed behind. He was given an opportunity to stare at Roger's wide, rippling back, but also the massive, bouncing ass below it. Jake was almost hypnotized by the rhythmic jiggling of the expansive, plush cheeks Roger carried behind him like cargo. Only his wide, tree-like thighs could carry something of that volume. He was snapped out of his trance by Roger's gruff voice calling him. "Hey, you can start by putting my clothes away after I change," Roger said without turning around. "Oh? Uh, sure, I guess." Jake was ready to do pretty much anything for the behemoth of a man. Roger abruptly halted, causing Jake to collide with his towering stature. Fortunately for him, he was cushioned by Roger's bulging ass cheeks. "'Yes, sir'. Say it," Roger said without turning around, only shifting his head halfway in slight annoyance. Jake was surprised by the sudden expectation and attitude. "Y-Yes, sir!" Roger nodded and they continued walking. A few seconds later they arrived at the lockers. Roger approached his locker and retrieved his gym clothes from his bag. He quickly shed his clothes, revealing a densely muscled body, with dark hair covering his boulder chest and trailing down his rocky abs to his crotch. There, Jake became privy to Roger's gifted bulge: the big, thick, filled pouch of a jockstrap. He stared wide-eyed at the gently swinging package, even stuffed in a jock it reached halfway down his furry thighs. Roger dug through his bag, suddenly realizing Jake's staring. "The fuck are you staring at? Did I say that was part of the deal?" Roger growled in irritation. He referred, of course, to the deal they made prior to their arrival. It was simple. Jake was to do whatever Roger told him to, immediately and without question or hesitation, and in return, Roger would train him. Jake hesitated to agree, since his side seemed a tad extreme, but he had ultimately decided that someone who had an aura of authority, like Roger, deserved it. He would be happy to do whatever this idol of a man told him to do. "S-Sorry, sir!" Jake yelped and turned to his own locker. He hastily changed, putting on a t-shirt and shorts. Roger put on his sleeveless shirt and shorts, showing off his hairy, mountain-like shoulders, hill-like traps grazing his ears. He noticed Jake trying not to stare and shook his head. "C'mere, runt," Roger commanded. Jake hurriedly approached, looking up into Roger's looming pecs. "Strip." Jake looked confused, but Roger made himself clear. "Now..." he growled. Jake blinked and quickly took off his clothes, his underwear being the only garment left. "All of it." Jake gulped, looking at Roger's masculine face; he emanated authority and dominance. Jake pushed down his underwear, revealing a relatively small, cute dick. Roger almost smirked at it. "Good. You'll be naked while we're working out." Jake went wide-eyed. "Wh-What? But..." he almost whimpered, face flushing. Roger grabbed him roughly, pushing him against the wall and lifting his feet off the floor. "What was that?" Roger grumbled. Jake immediately felt powerless and submissive, as if following Roger's orders was all he was made for. He 'yes sir'-ed. causing Roger to drop him. Roger turned and walked out, with Jake quickly following, hands over his crotch. Roger made his way to his usual benchpress, which was luckily not taken. He promptly added several large weights, haphazardly sliding them on. Jake nervously looked around, noticing some people glancing at him with strange looks. Jake tried to hide behind Roger, but Roger grabbed him again and put him in direct view of the rest of the gym. Jake felt his stomach twist. Roger leaned onto the bench, his rippling back supporting him. Immediately, Jake became enthralled by the sight. Roger effortlessly lifted the weight, arms pumping and blowing up with muscle. Jake eyed the wide rings of weights on the thick bar, counting a total of at least 800 pounds. Roger grunted softly, his chest expanding with muscle and breath. Jake was pulled from his trance by an employee tapping his shoulder. "Um, hello? Nudity isn't allowed in this gym, it's a public space. I'm going to have to ask you to put on clothing or leave." Jake watched his stern face, then stuttered out a pathetic response. Luckily, Roger noticed. "Hey," he called to the employee, who looked at him in surprise. "Fuck off." The employee was taken aback at first, but as he noticed the sheer size of Roger, as well as his angered face, he backed off, clearly intimidated. "U-Uh, right... sorry..." he turned and rushed back to the front of the gym. While Roger was turned, he noticed Jake's hands covering his crotch. "Move your hands off," Roger ordered. Jake obliged quickly, giving nervous glances around while his hands fidgeted restlessly at his sides. "Now turn to the rest of the gym." Jake gulped, but did so. He stood staring straight ahead at a far wall, feeling a few eyes on his crotch. Roger smirked, seeing Jake's cute butt. He lay back and continued his workout. Some time later, Jake was sitting on a bench, wearing shorts, which Roger had graciously allowed after hearing Jake's constant nervous whimpers. Roger had just about finished, and he called for Jake to follow him to the locker room. Jake realized early on that Roger had no intention of actually training Jake, at least today. He didn't mind, though, since staring at Roger's big, sweaty body for a few hours was more than worth it. Roger approached his locker and started removing his shirt, pulling the soaked fabric off with a huff. He raised a titanic arm, leaning into his hairy pit to evaluate his cleanliness. As expected, he was very musky. He turned to Jake, looking down at him over massive pecs. "I'm sweaty as hell. C'mere and clean me up," he gestured to Jake while lifting an arm and sitting on a bench. It groaned under the immense weight, his pillow-like ass spilling over the edge. "Y-Yes, sir," Jake said, moving to grab a towel, but Roger grabbed his shoulder to stop him, then pulled him in by his neck. Jake let out a weak yelp before his face was shoved into Roger's densely hairy pit. Roger used his meaty hand to hold Jake by the back of his head and keep him in place. Jake grunted, inhaling the sweat and musk of the cavernous pit. He tried to cough, the scent was intense yet intoxicating to him. He vaguely heard Roger's next command. "Lick it clean, runt." Jake whined and began licking the sweat up, his face tickled by the forest of hair. At this point, Roger let go of his head, but Jake continued anyway. The hand on his head shifted down to his back, then on his ass, squeezing slightly. Jake was completely devoted to his task, reaching his arms around to hug Roger's wall-like lat and slowly grinding his stiff bulge against Roger's hip. He licked with fervor, slathering and slobbering. Roger was pleasantly surprised by the enthusiasm. "Okay, that's enough," he pulled Jake away, to his disappointment, though it was only temporary as Roger guided him to his other side. Jake hungrily sat, finishing the job. After a few minutes, Roger heard muffled moaning from Jake. He pulled him back, and saw that his eyes were relaxed and he was panting heavily, arms still wrapped around Roger. One look at his soaked crotch told him everything he needed to know. Secretly pleased, Roger kept his intimidation up. "Did you just fucking cum?" Roger growled. Jake immediately snapped out of his trance. "Wh-...? I-I didn't mean to, I'm s-sorr-" "Fucking hell," Roger sighed. "Take a shower." Jake got up and sheepishly tugged off his pants. His cum-covered cock was soft now. He made his way to the showers. Jake entered the shower area, turning the knob and feeling the water pour on him. It was cold at first, but quickly warmed to a comfortable temperature, so he turned the knob back so the water would stay cold. He looked down at his cock, washing the cum off. Then he washed his mouth of any lingering sweat he lapped up. He cleaned his body, but froze when he felt and heard heavy thuds coming closer. He gasped as Roger stood behind him, grabbing his shoulder and turning him. Jake looked up at the beast of a man, his face partially obscured by his massive set of hairy pecs. "What's taking so long? You're a scrawny fucker," Roger rumbled. He saw Jake half covered in soap. He reached a big hand out and rinsed some soap off of his thin shoulder. "Wash all that shit off." Jake quickly did so. "Good. Now..." Roger said while turning around, "Since I'm already here, you can get my ass next. It's sweaty as hell." Jake stared at the massive, juicy butt bouncing before him, wet and hairy, and he almost collapsed. Slightly nervous, he began to knead the ass. He gasped as he felt how soft and round it was. He squeezed, hands now surrounded by the meaty butt. "The hell? I said wash, not fondle." Jake gulped and began to wash Roger's backside as best he could while distracted. A few minutes later, the two dried off in the locker room. "We're going to my place, runt," Roger asserted. Jake nodded timidly. He followed the larger man to his truck. Roger's weight caused it to tilt and dip as he entered. Jake scrambled into the passenger seat, realizing that the truck smelled like Roger. It was a strong, masculine scent that Jake loved. He sagged lazily in the seat as the two drove off.
  23. Dostille

    Zap!

    *This is my first story ever – please feel free to critique + add suggestions!* Zap! Once upon a time, there was a man named Jake. He had always been self-conscious about his body, growing up he was bullied for being overweight and never felt comfortable in his own skin. However, he had always been attracted to men with big muscles and strong bodies, and he had always dreamed of having a physique like that. He had always wanted to have bigger muscles, to feel more confident and to be able to defend himself. He spent hours at the gym, trying to achieve his dream body but never really seeing the results he desired. One day, while browsing through an antique shop, he stumbled upon a tiny ray gun. The shop was dimly lit, with old dusty items scattered about, and the smell of musty wood in the air. The ray gun was an ancient-looking device, with intricate engravings and a strange arm symbol on the handle. He had no idea what the ray gun did, but he was intrigued by its unique design and decided to buy it. As he was leaving the shop, he saw a gym across the street and decided to check it out. Inside, he saw a guy with huge arms and chest lifting heavy weights. The guy had biceps that were so big they looked like they were about to burst out of his skin, his chest was also impressively massive, and his pecs were perfectly defined. He was lifting weights that Jake couldn't even dream of lifting, each dumbbell easily weighed at least 50 pounds each. The man’s body was dusted in a light coating of hair, glistening sweat running down his rippling muscles and had coursing blood flow of testosterone filled veins popping out of his arms like pythons. Jake couldn't help but feel a rush of arousal as he watched the guy flex and lift. He decided to try out the ray gun and aimed it at the guy's arms. The ray gun made a tiny electrical buzz but the beam was completely invisible. Nothing happened for a few minutes and then, to his surprise, the guy's strength slowly began to fade, making it harder for him to lift the weights rep by rep. His first set had started at an easy set of 12 but the second set he could barely lift the dumbbells for three reps before failure. Jake couldn't believe what was happening, but he couldn't deny the feeling of power and excitement it gave him. As he continued to watch the guy struggle with his lifts, Jake's own muscles began to grow and his clothes started to stretch. He could feel the power coursing through his body, and he couldn't stop himself from staring at another gym-goer with huge quads. Jake: "Wow, look at those quads on that guy. I bet he's really strong." Jake said in a noticeably deeper voice Friend: "Yeah, he's been working out for a long time. You should talk to him, maybe he could give you some tips." Jake: "Yeah, maybe I will." As the second gym-goer was doing squats, Jake zapped him with the ray gun and watched as his strength slowly began to fade. The guy had legs that were massive, his quadriceps were bulging out of his shorts, and his muscles rippling as he lifted the weights. He was lifting weights that Jake couldn't even dream of lifting, the barbell was loaded with plates that weighed at least 600 lbs. Jake couldn't stop grinning as he felt his own legs growing bigger and stronger. He could see his own quadriceps bulging out of his shorts and his muscles rippling as he flexed. His calf muscles became round and firm, his thigh muscles rippling with power. As he continued to use the ray gun, Jake noticed some changes in his body. He had more body hair and a slightly deeper voice each time he used the ray gun. His muscles were getting bigger and harder, and previously barely-there chest hair was becoming coarser, slightly catching on his tight workout shirt as he stood up. Jake's boyfriend couldn't help but notice the changes in his body. He kept commenting on how the gym was paying off, and she couldn't get enough of his growing muscles. Jake felt a surge of testosterone as he flexed in front of him, showing off an impressive physique. Jake: "I can't believe how much stronger I'm getting. I've never felt this good before." Boyfriend: "I know, it's amazing. Your muscles are getting bigger and bigger every day. I can't keep my hands off of them." "I don't know how you're doing it, but it's working. Keep it up." Jake knew that he had found a secret weapon that would help him achieve his goals faster and more efficiently. He continued to use the ray gun every time he went to the gym and he saw his muscles grow at an alarming rate. His biceps bulged out of his sleeves like he had always dreamed, his chest became more defined and his legs became bigger and more muscular, filling out his shorts like tree trunks. He had never felt so confident and attractive. He was addicted to the feeling of power that came with the ray gun, and he knew that he would never give it up. He was determined to become the most muscular and attractive man in the gym. Jake's newfound confidence and muscle mass attracted attention from other gym-goers, and some of them even asked him for tips on nutrition and how to use machines properly. He couldn't help but feel powerful and in control as chose victims to “borrow” a bit of their strength. However, Jake kept the secret of the ray gun to himself, enjoying the feeling of power it gave him and the attention it brought him. One day, after a hard workout set that left him feeling pumped and energized, Jake decided to head to the sauna to relax and unwind. As he entered the sauna, he felt the heat envelop him, and he couldn't help but feel invigorated. He slowly stripped off his shirt, revealing his hot, glistening body, and as he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror, he couldn't believe what he saw. He saw a man with an Adonis-like body staring back at him. His muscles were perfectly defined and rippling, his chest was impressively massive and his pecs were perfectly defined, his abs were like a washboard, his biceps were like bowling balls. He couldn't help but admire his physique, he felt like a Greek God, he flexed his muscles and felt the power coursing through his veins. He knew that he had finally achieved his dream body, and he felt proud and accomplished. He was built like a tank, he had shoulders as broad as a door with every muscle perfectly defined. He turned around to check out his back, he was impressed by the way his lats flared out and his traps stood out like mountains. He was truly a sight to behold. He couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement and arousal as he admired his own muscles in the mirror, he knew that he had worked hard to achieve this physique and it was all worth it. Then, just after Jake was finishing up in the sauna, a new guy walked in that caught his eye. He was tall, with globe-like boulder shoulders and a chiseled chest. Clearly, he had been working out for years, dedicating himself to achieving such an impressive physique. Jake couldn't help but stare, shoulders were always his weak point, and he had never seen such a massive set before. He felt a rush of arousal as he watched the guy walk by, the way his muscles flexed and bulged with each movement, it was like watching a work of art in motion. He smiled mischievously and introduced himself as he offered to help spot his new gym buddy. The guy looked at Jake with a smile and said "Sure, I could use a spotter."
  24. In May of 2020, geektofreek posted this short story: A Conversation with My Son I liked the scenario so much that I wanted it to continue. I wrote an extension of the conversation for my own pleasure, squeezed quite a bit of private enjoyment from it - - and then sort of forgot about it until yesterday. With all due respect and credit to geektofreek who hasn't been around any of their previous platforms for a quite a while, I decided to repost the original story followed by my extension. I hope you enjoy it as much as I did. Warning: The son in the story is 19 years old. Although there is no sexual contact between the father and son, their conversation is undeniably sexual. If this is likely to bother you, don't read it. ********************************************* A Conversation with My Son by geektofreek (Part 1, slightly edited) I don’t usually like to talk about these sorts of things. Personal problems and such. But my son, Aidan.... He’s just growing so out of control! You would think at nineteen-years old he would have stopped or slowed down a little. But no, not him. It’s almost as if his growth just keeps increasing. Taller, wider, bigger. This never-ending factory of testosterone! Especially his muscles. 270-pounds now. I’ve honestly never felt so small and inferior around another man before! “M-Maybe it’s time you get a girlfriend or something, Aidan...” I couldn’t help but stutter one night. Right at the dinner table, watching him obsessively flex between bites, so in love with own increasing power, his own muscles. He could barely take his eyes off himself. “Meh...” Aidan, grunted in response after finishing off every bit of meat. *BURRRPPP! “No one’s really caught my attention...” He continued, giving his mammoth muscle arm a couple of pumps. 24-inches of hulking teenage bicep. Seeming not even the slightest bit interested in the conversation. No girls. Not even guys. I honestly wouldn’t have cared if he was gay. But it was always just about his muscles. Nothing more. “Plus, I honestly just want to focus on getting bigger...” Aidan stated like always. Pumping the Everest-sized peak of freaky bicep, right up against his face, staring at it obsessively. “Bigger?” I stuttered, dropping my fork to the floor. And yet the conversation had me completely captivated. With my curiosity at a tipping point. I just had to know... How big did my son want to grow? “Well, like... how much bigger...?” I finally had to ask. Seeing a bit of surprise in his face, the big wheels in his small head slowly began to turn with his face turning a little red. It was almost as if he was embarrassed to admit. “It’s okay, son... we’re all friends here.” I tried to comfort him. But my curiosity wasn’t prepared for the magnitude of my son’s muscle lust. “I don’t know, Dad...” Aidan, finally spoke up. “I’ve honestly been having the craziest dreams...” He continued, already making me gulp, watching him bring down one of his arms, adjusting himself in his seat, pulling and tugging at his skintight bulging gym shorts. “Muscle growth dreams, I guess you could say...” He bit his lip. “Muscle growth dreams?” I questioned. “Yeah, Dad...” Aidan, gulped. “Except sometimes, well... I don’t ever stop growing!” He shockingly continued. “Bigger, and bigger, and BIGGER!” Groaning with this insatiable lust. “J-Jesus, Aidan...” I stuttered in disbelief, especially as I watched his huge nipples begin to harden, adjusting himself so much in his chair it began to creak and crack, almost as if he was getting horned up. “400... 500-POUNDS of muscle!!” Aidan unexpectedly snarled his untamed beastly muscle lust. Suddenly flexing into a most muscular pose, blowing his tank-top apart like paper right at the dinner table. *RIIIIPPPP* “F-FUCK!!” Making me squeal like some schoolgirl, shrink into my chair, suddenly overshadowed by these two monstrous blimps of muscle-breast, pecs bigger than watermelons and twice as hairy as my own. “But you’re already so big, son...” I blubbered in confusion, feeling as if I had opened the biggest can of worms. And yet he wasn’t nearly finished describing his fantasy. “More... and more... AND MORE!” He shamelessly continued. “800-pounds... 900-POUNDS! Urrghhh!” Aidan really groaned, grossly bucking his hips, thumping his huge dick a couple times against the underside of the table. “1000-pounds...” Aidan shuddered, whimpered, as if that was the ultimate number. This big ungodly muscle goal. “Unnghh... I’m so sorry, Dad...” Aidan cringed looking down at his foot-long boner lifting the table off the floor. Trying to stop himself, control himself. I once heard his friends refer to it as “The big pussy crusher.” “I just get so excited...” Aidan admitted, rubbing his gigantic muscle chest, flicking his huge, rock-hard muscle nips even though he was embarrassed. Then again, this wasn’t the first time this had happened. Seeing my son uncontrollably horned up was becoming an increasingly frequent awkward event, usually occurring after a heavy workout, but never so randomly like this. “Look, son...” I tried to be supportive. “That’s quite the huge appetite you’ve got there...” I stated admiringly. With his cock still raging out of control, tilting the table, sliding the dishes slowly towards me. My unsatisfied curiosity drove my ignorance to a whole new playing field. “Is it even possible for someone to grow that big?!” I don’t know why I asked. Obviously it wasn’t possible. And yet, I couldn’t seem to stop myself from feeding into my son’s insane fantasies. “I don’t know if it’s possible, Dad... but I want it SO BAD!” Aidan groaned with unbearable lust, cringing, and gritting his teeth helplessly, with his cock suddenly throbbing, raging, appearing to be a whole inch longer and thicker. I thought he was going to cum! I remembered all those times I had to change his sheets in the past couple of months, all the wet dreams he was having... Were they all about him growing!? “Jeez, son... at that size, you’d be squatting semi-trucks,” I said jokingly... *RIIIPPPPP* “SEMI-TRUCKS!? Unnnghh, DAD!!!” Aidan roared with embarrassment as he finally came uncontrollably. “My LEGS would have to be ENORMOUS!!” He roared with wonder, as if I just exploded his imagination. I watched his gym shorts blow apart with his huge horse-crushing cock emerging, engorging to a whole new level of monstrosity, gushing like a fire hydrant, so much cum I didn’t even think it was possible! Rope after rope of thick, warm semen all over the chair, the table, his feet... his gigantic ape-sized hairy muscle legs. “YOU shouldn’t SAY such things, DAD!!!” Aidan had totally lost it, groaning in total ecstasy from a big rumbling pleasure explosion, tilting his head back helplessly. What a fucking beast! While his eyes were closed in cringing embarrassment, I shamelessly peeked under the table... “Oh god...” I was even more astonished. How was this my own creation? My own flesh and blood? My own son? I had never seen a cock so big in my life... not even in the wildest porn! And he couldn’t stop cumming, leaking so much man-juice all over the floor and his shoes, draining his big bull-sized testicles to the very last drop, like he hadn’t released himself in months, rumbling our tiny house as he helplessly bucked his huge, car-crushing muscle butt. “Dad... please...” Aidan choked up a bit. I knew I must have been caught. “Please don’t look...” he begged me. I didn’t know how to respond. Raising my head, I saw him still panting, with his tongue sticking out, his face surrounded by muscle, suffocated by his pecs, drooling helplessly down his colossal hairy chest. “I swear, I’m not gay!!” Aidan unexpectedly continued. “I just really... REALLY like MUSCLE!” He shuddered a bit more, shooting out one last throat-choking load, all his muscles bulging, tensing. “Jesus, fuck, son...” Was all I could say. “I guess I’d better start buying you more meat, then.” *************************************************** Part 2 - The Conversation with My Son Continues by FallenAway “Jesus, fuck, son...” Was all I could say. “I guess I’d better start buying you more meat, then.” Aidan moaned and looked at me, half surprised and half worried, maybe. “Let’s double your portions. How does that sound?” His chest expanded with a huge breath, and his monstrous cock started tilting the table again. “Dad! What are you saying?” “I’m proud of you, son. I love you. I want to help you follow your dreams. How about triple portions? Is that enough?” “Aww, fuck!” He groaned and arched his back, popping eight bricks of hard abdominal muscle into sharp relief. “Dad! That’s enough!” He exhaled and paused, flexing the huge balls of his biceps again. “For now…” He started to relax. “That’s my boy! No limits, right? Do you need heavier weights? Should I buy some old cars for you to lift?” “JESUS, FUCK!” His body went rigid, and the table finally rose high enough to send all the dishes crashing to the floor. “I’m sorry, Dad! It never got that big before! I didn’t mean to…” “There’s nothing to be sorry about, son! You’re a growing boy. No… you’re a man now. And I’m going to help you become the biggest, strongest, most muscular man who ever lived! How does that sound?” “Unnnngh…” Aidan tensed all his muscles. “Fuck, that sounds great, Dad! I can’t believe you’re not mad at me.” “Mad at you? What for? For being a fucking muscle stud? I couldn’t be prouder! Besides, I wouldn’t dare get mad at you. With all that muscle, you could probably pick me up with one hand and throw me through that wall!” “GOD, DAMMIT!! Don’t SAY that Dad!!” He grimaced. “I mean… I’ve thought about that… and you’re right, I could. But fuck! I don’t want to do that!” “I know, son. I’m just saying, I know you could. It’s obvious. But you won’t need to do that, because I will be happy to do anything you want that will keep you growing and help you to look even better than you do right now. You’re a beautiful young man, Aidan.” He was rubbing his thick chest again. “Really? You think I look good like this, Pop?” “Hell, yeah, son! You know I’m not gay, but any man who looks at you must be wishing he looked like that. I could never dream of looking as good as you, and that’s why I’m so amazed and proud to have such strong, handsome son. Like I said, anything I can do to help…” “Well… I’m gonna need bigger clothes…” “Obviously! We’ll have to get things that stretch a lot, and they’ll show off your muscles better.” “Cool. And… this is kind of weird, so you can say no if you want, but…” He stood up and put one of his big hands over his much bigger dick out of modesty. “Could you help me trim my body hair? It’s coming in so thick I can’t keep up with it, you know?” “I can see that.” His body was stunning. So huge and tall and… so powerful! It was hard to believe he was only 19. “I don’t want to shave, though. I want to look like a real man, so if we could just keep it short and sexy, less like a gorilla, you know?” “I know exactly what you mean, I agree. A man should have some body hair, in moderation. We might have to trim it every couple of days, son. And that’s fine with me.” “Thanks, but honestly it needs to be done every day. You wouldn’t believe how fast it grows. My butt crack looks like a forest, and I can’t reach back there… Sorry, Dad! That’s gross. I don’t expect you to do…” “It’s fine Aidan, really. Don’t forget, I used to put diapers on that butt! Although it wasn’t as big and hard as it is now. It looks like a couple of boulders!” “Fuck yeah!” He turned sideways and flexed so his ass looked higher and rounder. “That’s from all the squats. The girls love my ass. They can’t keep their hands off it.” He smirked. “Jeez, Dad, I can’t believe you’re being so cool about this. I really appreciate it.” “Not a problem, I want you to be happy. Um, can I suggest something?” “Sure, Dad. Of course.” He did a side flex and admired his thick biceps and triceps. “Well, I think you’ve been spending so much time in the gym that you never get out in the sun. No offense, but you’re rather pale. Don’t you think you would look better with a good tan? When you were younger you used to get as brown as a chestnut in the summer when you spent more time around our pool.” Aidan smiled as he looked down at his bumpy abs and his tree-trunk quads. He blushed a little. “You’re not the first one to say that. I’ve been so focused on getting bigger I wasn’t paying attention. I guess that would look hot, especially after you trim all this hair.” “You’re gonna look like a fucking god, son. I mean, you already do, but you’ll be a golden god.” He smirked again. “The thing I hate though, Pop, is trying to get tanning oil all over my body.” He turned his back to me. (He was right, his butt crack did look like a dark forest.) “That’s a lot of area to cover.” He flexed his back and spread his lats. Muscle rippled everywhere. “I can’t reach my back now that my arms are so fucking huge.” He raised his arms into a double biceps pose. I could feel the heat coming off his body and felt a little lightheaded. “You see the problem, Dad?” He looked back at me with a sparkle in his eyes. “Um… that’s not a problem, son. That’s a goddamned wonder of the world! How did you get so big?” He turned around to face me again, squeezing his big, soft dick. “Lots of lifting, and a hell of a lot of food. You know that. You buy the groceries.” It was true. I had been spending a lot more on food lately, and it was just the two of us in the house since his mother died years ago. I know I wasn’t eating more than usual. Maybe less, in fact. Aidan took a step closer to me. “So, what do you say, Pop? Do you think you can help me get that tanning oil all over my huge body? Or would that be too weird?” “Weird? No, why would it be weird? You need help, and I’m here to help.” “Uh huh. You keep saying that. I know you want me to take good care of this.” He ran his hand up and down one side of his torso, feeling his smooth teenaged skin. “So, I’m thinking, since you work from home now, you can start the day by cooking us a nice big breakfast like you do on Sundays, except every day. A dozen eggs, bacon, oatmeal. You don’t have to eat it if you don’t want to, but I need a big breakfast, okay.” He stroked his abs. “Okay. That makes sense.” His skin was so smooth and tight against his muscles. I really did want him to take care of it. “Then I can use that fuel for my first workout of the day in the basement. You can get something done for a while. Unless you want to watch me lift. Maybe you would like that.” He flexed one massive bicep again and looked at it, then at me. “Maybe. I would be curious… If it’s okay with you.” “Hell yeah, I like an audience. It helps me grow.” He smiled that crooked smile again. So fucking handsome! He continued, “While I'm lifting you can towel me off between sets because I sweat a lot. That’s why I drink gallons of water every day.” It was amazing to see how much he could swallow in one go, with his big Adams apple bobbing up and down on his thick neck. “You’ll want to rub me nice and dry so it will be easier to trim all this fucking hair.” He widened his stance and let his dick and balls dangle while he ran both hands over the silky black hair on his muscular thighs and calves. He dragged his hand up his furry abs and chest. I was thinking carefully about how much hair to leave on each part of his body to enhance his gorgeous muscles. I wondered how I would handle his bush and his balls. He snapped his fingers. “Are you still with me, Pops?” I startled a bit. “Yes, of course, son. I was just… planning.” “Alright, I’ll need a big protein shake after each workout, so make sure you have those ready to feed my muscles. They get really fucking hungry after I lift!” He flexed both arms again and growled. “I’m sure they do, son. I’m sure they do. I’ll have what you need. Don’t worry.” “Great. I’ll drink my shake while you start trimming the body hair. Make sure you get a top-quality trimmer. I don’t want any snags from some cheap, dull blade, okay?” He gave me a look to make sure I knew he was serious. “I’ll get the best, Aidan. Only the best for you and your body. Trust me.” “I trust you, Dad.” He reached out and squeezed my bony shoulder. It was the first time he had touched me in a long time. It felt nice. “After the trimming, I’ll need a shower.” “Of course.” I waited for him to go on, but he didn’t. “Would you want…? I mean, would you need…?” I couldn’t say what I was thinking. I felt my face flush. His smiled a little and reassured me. “I would never ask you to do anything that would make you uncomfortable.” I felt… relieved? “But… if you want to… I mean, it would be fine with me if you wanted to join me. Then you wouldn’t have to shower earlier. It would save you some time, and it would really help me if you could make sure I get all that hair rinsed off. And I can’t wash my own fucking back anymore, because, well, you see how big I am. And I’ll be getting bigger…” My heart was thumping, thinking about my son getting bigger. “You don’t want me to get acne on my back, do you, Dad? How would that look?” “Terrible. It would look terrible son. Your beautiful skin…” “I know, I need to keep it that way. And guys shower together all the time at the gym. ‘No homo,’ as they say, right Pops?” He grinned. “I trust you, Dad. Even though I’m fucking irresistible!” He threw another pose and laughed. “I’m just kidding! We understand each other, don’t we?” He playfully shoved a huge fist against my shoulder. I understood. I really did. “Of course, son. I would be honored to shower with you if it will help. I only hope it doesn’t bother you to look at my old body. I’m just an ordinary human, unlike you.” “Heh! I like that, thanks! It won’t bother me. Matter of fact, I like to compare my muscle bod to smaller guys. It makes me feel so much bigger and better. Because I am. It’s just a fact.” “It is, you’re right. No point in being modest about it. You’re the finest specimen of a man I’ve ever seen.” “Thanks, Dad. I’m so glad we can talk about this now. I thought you were going to try to talk me out of growing as big as I want to. And I never thought I’d be standing here all fucking naked with you in the dining room. This is so cool.” “It’s a new experience for both of us, son. It does feel good.” I couldn’t stop scanning his body. How could that be made from the same genetic material as mine? He looked like a different species. “So after our shower, you’ll want to get that tanning oil on me right away. It would be good to lock the moisture in while I’m still wet. We might as well do that out by the pool. I can spread out on one of the lounge chairs while you put a nice shine on these muscles. Now that I think about it, you need to get a bigger, sturdier lounge chair. I’m so fucking tall and massive now, I don’t think the ones we have will hold me anymore. Even at my current weight, I’ll just crush them. Look for a metal one, and make sure it has a 500 lb. weight limit. That should do it… for now.” My heart fluttered. I felt like I should be writing all this down, but I knew all the details would be burned in my memory. “What kind of tanning oil do you want?” “Good question. Just get the most expensive kind. You don’t want to take any risks with this.” He gestured to his magnificent physique. “Buy it by the case. Like I said, there’s a lot of area to cover, and you’re going to want to rub it in thoroughly. And I’ll be naked, by the way. I don’t want any tan lines, and a ‘golden god’ should have a golden dick to match, right?” Aidan grinned. “I can’t believe you called me that, Dad. That’s a real boost to my self-esteem. Not that I’m lacking in that department.” He made a smug, goofy face. I couldn’t help but wonder how he would get an even tan on that monstrous cock. I had to ask. “Um, to get that… golden dick, as you called it… wouldn’t you have to make sure it stayed… full size… so all the skin would get tanned?” “Heh! I’m glad I have you here to think about things like that, but I don’t think that’ll be a problem. I can stay hard for as long as I want. You’ll see. It’s a top-quality tool that does whatever I ask it to do.” He squeezed his fat prick for emphasis, and continued mapping out his, and my, daily schedule. “I figure I’ll need about an hour in the sun – that’s a half hour each for front and back in the middle of the day – that should get me nice and brown in no time.” “Yes, your skin always tanned so beautifully. I don’t think you ever got a sunburn.” “I’m sure you’ll keep an eye on me while I bake to make sure I don’t get overdone. Especially the delicate parts.” He winked. “You can do that while you’re making lunch. I’ll need a fuck-ton of lean protein every day, brown rice, lots of vegetables, milk, eggs, yogurt. That’s the ideal, but I can eat pretty much whatever I want, and it still turns to muscle.” He flexed a fat bicep again and admired its shape. “Did I ever tell you about the time I ate twelve whole pizzas at Giovanni’s?” “I don’t think so. I’m sure I would have remembered that son. I’ve always admired your appetite.” “Yeah, one of the guys at the gym challenged me to eat six pizzas in one sitting. I think he was trying to sabotage my routine. But I said, "Fuck that! I’ll eat twelve!" And I made him sit there and watch me do it. He barfed just from thinking about it, but I felt fine. In fact, I had a milk shake for dessert.” He flexed his abs and pulled at the thin skin that wrapped around each block of muscle. “I’m still ripped as fuck, as you can see.” He smiled that cocky smile that oozed superiority. “Then I picked the guy up and carried him into the restroom. I shoved him into a stall, whipped out my dick, and blew a huge load all over him. I just splattered him until he was soaked! God, it felt good. He deserved it. Then I went back to the gym for another long workout, and I lifted heavier than ever. That dude never came back to the gym. Probably gave up weightlifting. He knew he couldn’t compete with this.” Adrien did a beautiful full body flex and admired himself. Hmm. That was a side of my son I hadn’t known about. But it didn’t worry me. “Now that I think of it,” I said, “I do remember a large charge from Giovanni’s on my credit card. I thought you bought pizza for all your friends that day.” “Fuck no. That was all me.” He patted his hard, cobbled gut with a self-satisfied smirk. “Anyway, after lunch, I’ll go to the gym for my heavy workout, and you can get your stuff done. That’ll take about three hours. When I come home, I’ll need my protein shake, and then I’ll take another shower.” “Okay. Will you want me to…” “No, Pop. I’ll want some privacy. I get really horned up after those workouts and I need to pump out a few fat loads just to calm down. Honestly, it wouldn’t be safe for you to be in there. You saw what happened at the dinner table. I don’t have a lot of control when I start fantasizing about getting bigger and stronger, massive as fuck...” He groaned and grabbed his dick again, squeezing it hard to keep it from inflating. His forearm bulged with the effort. “I understand son. That’s perfectly normal for a young man. Nothing to be ashamed of.” “I’m not ashamed of it at all. I love what my dick can do. But I’m not sure I would call it normal. In high school the guys used to call me ‘the geyser.’ None of them could blow as much or as hard as I did. And it’s even better now.” “I must say, I was astonished by your… productivity earlier. I had no idea a man could… make so much…” Aidan blushed and smirked. “That was so fucking embarrassing, Dad. But you handled it well. I still can’t believe you’re not upset. I mean, look at that puddle on the floor! And all those broken dishes. I never lifted a table with my dick before, but… damn that’s fucking hot now that I’m thinking about it.” “It was… impressive, son. I’m not gonna lie.” “Do you want me to clean that up?” “No, no! I’ll take care of it. Do you want to finish going over our schedule?” “Uh, I think you’ve got the general idea. I eat, lift, get groomed, catch some rays, eat again, lift like a fucking mad man, come home, and empty my balls in the shower…” “Then you’ll want dinner. And, as I said, I’m going to feed you triple the amount of meat you’ve been getting. I want to see you really pack on some beef. It’s time to take this seriously.” “Uh… yeah. I mean, I thought I was, but I guess I could step things up.” “If you want to reach those goals, you’d better.” “Okay. Thanks, Dad. Um… do you think those goals are realistic? I was just telling you about my dreams…” “Dreams can come true son! And I’m here to help you make that happen.” “So, when I said I would keep growing, and growing, to…” “400... 500 lbs. of muscle, to start. Yes, I was listening.” “FUCK!” He grabbed his huge dick as it expanded. He sucked a huge breath into his massive chest. “Dad, maybe we shouldn’t get carried away…” “Why not? You must dream big to get big, son! Why not 800… 900 lbs. of hard, powerful muscle?” “JESUS, FUCK! Dad, it’s going to happen again!!” His muscles started to swell as if they were being pumped up. His cock lengthened and hardened into a massive, shiny club. His whole body flexed, and he groaned loudly. I could tell it felt good, but he was trying to hold back. “Aidan, it’s okay! Let yourself enjoy it! You deserve everything you’ve worked for.” He started stroking his cock, now slick with precum. “I want to see how far you can take this. I want to see what you look like at 1000 lbs. Make me proud, young man!” “OH, GOD! DAD! IT FEELS SO FUCKING GOOD!” He let go of his cock and watched it stretch just a little bit longer and a little bit thicker. The head was huge and purple and constantly oozing. His giant balls plumped up and pulled his sack taut. My son flexed his enormous biceps and looked at me with an expression I couldn’t quite read. It was cocky, for sure. He was grateful, I think. But there was something else… He growled and stepped closer, towering over me. Flexing his hard, hairy pecs. He reached out and grabbed a handful of my shirt with one hand and effortlessly hoisted me into the air. “Fuck, yeah, Pops!” He flexed his other arm as hard as he could and pulled my face close to his. “I could throw you right through that fucking wall!” I looked into his eyes and said, “I know, son. Of course, you could.” He smiled a little. “But you know I won’t.” “That’s right. But I like knowing that you could.” “FUCK!” He moaned, and his cock spit out more precum. “Why does that bone me so much?” “Because you know I want this as much as you do.” “Uuuugh! Yes!” He lifted me higher and arched his back. Veins popped out on his abs, visible through the silky black hair. “I fucking knew you would help me! I don’t know how, but I fucking knew it! Maybe it was in one of those dreams…” “Maybe. Does it matter?” “Are you sure you’re on board with this? Are you willing to do everything I asked you to do?” “Hell yes, Aidan! I can’t wait to get started. This is gonna be great! I can’t wait to see you squat a semi-truck.” “OH, FUUUCK!! YOU’RE THE BEST DAD EVER!” He shook me in his fist like a rag doll. “I’m gonna hug the shit out of you! I hope I don’t break you!” He lifted me over his pulsating monster of a cock and pressed me against his hot chest and abs, wrapping his massive arms around me as gently as he could for someone so strong. It felt amazing. “I’M SORRY, DAD, BUT I’M GONNA MAKE A HUGE FUCKING MESS! I CAN’T CONTROL IT ANYMORE!” I patted a slab of muscle on his side. “That’s okay, son. Let it go! Enjoy it!” “UUUUUUUGH!!” He groaned in ecstasy and let loose probably the biggest load of cum he ever produced. I heard it splattering against the far wall and the ceiling. Jet after jet after jet, as if he hadn’t just pumped out a huge load under the dining room table. I patted his thick, hot muscle again. “That’s my boy! You did great. I’m so proud of you!” The End
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..